Christ excuses his disciples. He cures upon the sabbath day, chooses the twelve and makes a sermon to them.
For reprouing by Scripture and miracle (as also by reason) the Pharisees blindnes about the obseruation of the Sabboth, 11 they seeke his death, 12 Hauing in the mountaine prayed al night, he chooseth tvvelue Apostles. 17 and after many miracles vpon the diseased, 20 he maketh a sermon to his Disciples before the people: proposing heauen to such as vvil suffer for him, 24 and vvo to such as vvil not. 27 Yet vvithal exhorting to doe good euen to our enemies also. 19 and that the Maisters must first mend them selues. 46 finally, to doe good vvorkes, because only faith vvil not suffice.
1And it came to pass on the second first sabbath that, as he went through the corn fields, his disciples plucked the ears and did eat, rubbing them in their hands.E avvenne, che nel sabato secondo - primo passando egli pe' seminati, i suoi discepoli coglievano delle spighe, e stritolatele colle mani, mangiavano.AND it came to passe on the Sabboth second-first, vvhen he passed through the corne, his Disciples did plucke the eares, and did eate rubbing them vvith their hands.Factum est autem in sabbato secundo, primo, cum transiret per sata, vellebant discipuli ejus spicas, et manducabant confricantes manibus. 2And some of the Pharisees said to them: Why do you that which is not lawful on the sabbath days?E allora alcuni dei Farisei disser loro: Perché fate voi quello, che non è permesso in giorno di sabato?And certaine of the Pharisees said to them, Vvhy doe you that vvhich is not lavvfulQuidam autem pharisæorum, dicebant illis: Quid facitis quod non licet in sabbatis ? 3And Jesus answering them, said: Have you not read so much as this, what David did, when himself was hungry and they that were with him:E Gesù rispose, e disse loro: Non avete voi dunque letto neppure quel, che fece Davidde, trovandosi affamato egli, e i suoi compagni?on the Sabboths? And IESVS ansvvering them, said, Neither this haue you read vvhich Dauid did, vvhen him self vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him:Et respondens Jesus ad eos, dixit: Nec hoc legistis quod fecit David, cum esurisset ipse, et qui cum illo erant ? 4How he went into the house of God and took and ate the bread of proposition and gave to them that were with him, which is not lawful to eat but only for the priests?Come entrò nella casa di Dio, e prese i pani della proposizione, e ne mangiò, e ne diede ai suoi compagni: de' quali (pani) non è lecito di mangiare se non a' soli sacerdoti?hovv he entred into the house of God, and tooke the loaues of Proposition, and did eate, and gaue to them that vvere vvith him, vvhich it is not lavvful to eate but only for Priests?quomodo intravit in domum Dei, et panes propositionis sumpsit, et manducavit, et dedit his qui cum ipso erant: quos non licet manducare nisi tantum sacerdotibus ? 5And he said to them: The Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath.E diceva loro: o padrone il Figliuolo dell'uomo anche del sabato.And he said to them, That the sonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth also.Et dicebat illis: Quia dominus est Filius hominis etiam sabbati. 6And it came to pass also, on another sabbath, that he entered into the synagogue and taught. And there was a man whose right hand was withered.E un altro sabato avvenne, che entrò egli nella sinagoga, e insegnava. Ed era quivi un uomo, che aveva la mano destra inaridita.And it came to passe on an other Sabboth also, that he entred into the synagogue, and taught. And there vvas a man, and his right hand vvas vvithered.Factum est autem in alio sabbato, ut intraret in synagogam, et doceret. Et erat ibi homo, et manus ejus dextra erat arida.
7And the scribes and Pharisees watched if he would heal on the sabbath: that they might find an accusation against him.E gli Scribi, e i Farisei stavano ad osservare, se egli lo guariva nel sabato, per trovar di che accusarlo.And the Scribes and Pharisees vvatched if he vvould cure on the Sabboth: that they might finde hovv to accuse him.Observabant autem scribæ et pharisæi si in sabbato curaret, ut invenirent unde accusarent eum. 8But he knew their thoughts and said to the man who had the withered hand: Arise and stand forth in the midst. And rising he stood forth.Ma egli conosceva i lor pensamenti: e disse a colui, che aveva la mano inaridita: Alzati, e vieni qua in mezzo. E quegli alzatosi si stette.But he knevv their cogitations: and he said to the man that had the vvithered hand, Arise, and stand forth into the middes. And rising he stoode.Ipse vero sciebat cogitationes eorum: et ait homini qui habebat manum aridam: Surge, et sta in medium. Et surgens stetit. 9Then Jesus said to them: I ask you, if it be lawful on the sabbath days to do good or to do evil? To save life or to destroy?E Gesù disse loro: Domando a voi, se sia lecito il giorno di sabato di far del bene, o del male; di salvare un uomo, o di ucciderlo?And IESVS said to them, I aske you, if it be lavvful on the Sabboths to doe vvel or il: to saue a soule or to destroy?Ait autem ad illos Jesus: Interrogo vos si licet sabbatis benefacere, an male: animam salvam facere, an perdere ? 10And looking round about on them all, he said to the man: Stretch forth thy hand. And he stretched it forth. And his hand was restored.E dato a tutti intorno uno sguardo, disse a colui: Stendi la tua mano. Ed egli la stese: e la mano di lui fu renduta sana.And looking about vpon them al, he said to the man, Stretch forth thy hand. And he stretched it forth: and his hand vvas restored.Et circumspectis omnibus dixit homini: Extende manum tuam. Et extendit: et restituta est manus ejus. 11And they were filled with madness: and they talked one with another, what they might do to Jesus.Ma coloro entrarono nelle furie, e discorrevano tra di loro, che dovessero far di Gesù.And they vvere replenished vvith madnes: and they communed one vvith an other vvhat they might doe to IESVS.Ipsi autem repleti sunt insipientia, et colloquebantur ad invicem, quidnam facerent Jesu. 12And it came to pass in those days, that he went out into a mountain to pray: and he passed the whole night in the prayer of God.Ed avvenne di que' giorni, che egli andò sopra un monte ad orare, e stava passando la notte in orazione di Dio.And it came to passe in those daies, he vvent forth into the mountaine to pray, and he passed the vvhole night in the prayer of God.Factum est autem in illis diebus, exiit in montem orare, et erat pernoctans in oratione Dei.
13And when day was come, he called unto him his disciples: and he chose twelve of them (whom also he named apostles):E fattosi giorno, chiamò i suoi discepoli: e scelse dodici di essi, (a' quali diede anche il nome di Apostoli)And vvhen day vvas come, he called his Disciples: and he chose tvvelue of them (vvhom also he named Apostles)Et cum dies factus esset, vocavit discipulos suos: et elegit duodecim ex ipsis (quos et apostolos nominavit): 14Simon, whom he surnamed Peter, and Andrew his brother, James and John, Philip and Bartholomew,Simone, cui diede il soprannome di Pietro, e Andrea suo fratello, Giacomo, e Giovanni, Filippo, e Bartolommeo,Simon vvhom he surnamed Peter, and Andrevv his brother, Iames and Iohn, Philippe and Bartholomevv,Simonem, quem cognominavit Petrum, et Andream fratrem ejus, Jacobum, et Joannem, Philippum, et Bartholomæum, 15Matthew and Thomas, James the son of Alpheus, and Simon who is called Zelotes,Matteo, e Tommaso, Giacomo d'Alfeo, e Simone chiamato Zelote,Matthevv and Thomas, Iames of Alphaeus and Simon that is called Zelótes,Matthæum, et Thomam, Jacobum Alphæi, et Simonem, qui vocatur Zelotes, 16And Jude the brother of James, and Judas Iscariot, who was the traitor.E Giuda di Giacomo, e Giuda Iscariote, che fu il traditore.and Iude of Iames, and Iudas Iscariote vvhich vvas the traitour.et Judam Jacobi, et Judam Iscariotem, qui fuit proditor. 17And coming down with them, he stood in a plain place: and the company of his disciples and a very great multitude of people from all Judea and Jerusalem and the sea coast, both of Tyre and Sidon,E disceso con essi, si fermò alla pianura egli, e la turba de' suoi discepoli, e una gran frotta di popolo di tutta la Giudea, e di Gerusalemme, e del paese marittimo di Tiro, e di Sidone,And descending vvith them he stoode in a plaine place, and the multitude of his Disciples, and a very great companie of people from al Ievvrie and Hierusalem: and the sea coast both of Tyre and Sidon,Et descendens cum illis, stetit in loco campestri, et turba discipulorum ejus, et multitudo copiosa plebis ab omni Judæa, et Jerusalem, et maritima, et Tyri, et Sidonis, 18Who were come to hear him and to be healed of their diseases. And they that were troubled with unclean spirits were cured.La qual gente era venuta per ascoltarlo, e per essere sanata dalle sue malattie. E quelli, che erano tormentati dagli spiriti immondi, erano risanati.vvhich vvere come to heare him, and to be healed of their maladies. And they that vvere vexed of vncleane spirits, vvere cured.qui venerant ut audirent eum, et sanarentur a languoribus suis. Et qui vexabantur a spiritibus immundis, curabantur.
19And all the multitude sought to touch him: for virtue went out from him and healed all.E tutto il popolo proccurava di toccarlo: perché scaturiva da lui virtù, la quale rendeva a tutti salute.And al the multitude sought to touch him, because vertue vvent forth from him, and healed alEt omnis turba quærebat eum tangere: quia virtus de illo exibat, et sanabat omnes. 20And he, lifting up his eyes on his disciples, said: Blessed are ye poor: for yours is the kingdom of God.Ed egli alzati gli occhi verso de' suoi discepoli, diceva: Beati poveri perché vostro è il regno di Dio.And he lifting vp his eies vpon his Disciples, said, Blessed are ye poore: for yours is the kingdom of God.Et ipse elevatis oculis in discipulis suis, dicebat: Beati pauperes, quia vestrum est regnum Dei. 21Blessed are ye that hunger now: for you shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now: for you shall laugh.Beati voi, che avete adesso fame: perché sarete satollati. Beati voi, che ora piangete: perché riderete.Blessed are you that novv are an hungred: because you shal be filled. Blessed are you that novv doe vveepe: because you shal laugh.Beati qui nunc esuritis, quia saturabimini. Beati qui nunc fletis, quia ridebitis. 22Blessed shall you be when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you and shall reproach you and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.Beati sarete, allora quando gli uomini vi odieranno, e vi scomunicheranno, e vi diranno improperj, e rigetteranno come abbominevole il vostro nome, a causa del figliuolo dell'uomo.Blessed shal you be vvhen men shal hate you, and vvhen they shal separate you, and vpbraide you, and abandon your name as euil, for the sonne of mans sake.Beati eritis cum vos oderint homines, et cum separaverint vos, et exprobraverint, et ejicerint nomen vestrum tamquam malum propter Filium hominis. 23Be glad in that day and rejoice: for behold, your reward is great in heaven, For according to these things did their fathers to the prophets.Rallegratevi allora, e tripudiate: perché, mirate, come grande è la mercede vostra nel cielo: conciossiachè così erano trattati i profeti dai padri di costoro.Be glad in that day and reioyce: for behold, your revvard is much in heauen. for according to these things did their fathers to the Prophets.Gaudete in illa die, et exsultate: ecce enim merces vestra multa est in cælo: secundum hæc enim faciebant prophetis patres eorum. 24But woe to you that are rich: for you have your consolation.Ma guai a voi, o ricchi: perché ricevuto avete la vostra consolazione.But vvo to you that are riche, because you haue your consolation.Verumtamen væ vobis divitibus, quia habetis consolationem vestram.
25Woe to you that are filled: for you shall hunger. Woe to you that now laugh: for you shall mourn and weep.Guai a voi, che siete satolli: perché soffrirete la fame. Guai a voi, che adesso ridete: perché piangerete, e gemerete.Vvo to you that are filled: because you shal be hungrie. Vvo to you that novv doe laugh: because you shal mourne and vveepe.Væ vobis, qui saturati estis: quia esurietis. Væ vobis, qui ridetis nunc: quia lugebitis et flebitis. 26Woe to you when men shall bless you: for according to these things did their fathers to the false prophets.Guai a voi, quando gli uomini vi benediranno: imperocché così facevano co' falsi profeti i padri di costoro.Vvho, vvhen al men shal blesse you for according to these things did their fathers to the false-Prophets.Væ cum benedixerint vobis homines: secundum hæc enim faciebant pseudoprophetis patres eorum. 27But I say to you that hear: Love your enemies. Do good to them that hate you.Ma a voi, che ascoltate, io dico: Amate i vostri nemici, fate del bene a que', che vi odiano.But to you I say that doe heare, Loue your enemies, doe good to them that hate you.Sed vobis dico, qui auditis: diligite inimicos vestros, benefacite his qui oderunt vos. 28Bless them that curse you and pray for them that calumniate you.Benedite que', che vi mandano imprecazioni, e orate pe' vostri calunniatori.Blesse them that curse you, and pray for them that calumniate you.Benedicite maledicentibus vobis, et orate pro calumniantibus vos. 29And to him that striketh thee on the one cheek, offer also the other. And him that taketh away from thee thy cloak, forbid not to take thy coat also.E a chi ti da uno schiaffo, presentagli l'altra guancia. E a chi ti toglie il mantello, non vietargli di prendere anche la tonaca.And he that striketh thee on the cheeke, offer also the other. And from him that taketh avvay from thee thy robe, prohibit not thy coate also.Et qui te percutit in maxillam, præbe et alteram. Et ab eo qui aufert tibi vestimentum, etiam tunicam noli prohibere. 30Give to every one that asketh thee: and of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again.Dona a chiunque ti chiede: e non ridomandare il tuo da chi te lo leva.And to euery one that asketh thee, giue: and of him that taketh avvay the things that are thine, aske not againe.Omni autem petenti te, tribue: et qui aufert quæ tua sunt, ne repetas. 31And as you would that men should do to you, do you also to them in like manner.E quel, che volete, che facciano gli uomini inverso di voi, fatelo voi puro con essi.And according as you vvil that men doe to you, doe you also to them in like maner.Et prout vultis ut faciant vobis homines, et vos facite illis similiter.
32And if you love them that love you, what thanks are to you? For sinners also love those that love them.Che se voi amate quelli, che vi amano, che merito ne avete voi? imperocché anche i peccatori amano chi gli ama.And if you loue them that loue you, vvhat thanke is to you? for sinners also loue those that loue them.Et si diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, quæ vobis est gratia ? nam et peccatores diligentes se diligunt. 33And if you do good to them who do good to you, what thanks are to you? For sinners also do this.E se fate del bene a coloro, che a voi ne fanno, che merito ne avete voi? Imperocché anche i peccatori fanno altrettanto.And if ye doe good to them that doe you good: vvhat thanke is to you? for sinners also doe this.Et si benefeceritis his qui vobis benefaciunt, quæ vobis est gratia ? siquidem et peccatores hoc faciunt. 34And if you lend to them of whom you hope to receive, what thanks are to you? For sinners also lend to sinners, for to receive as much.E se date in prestito a coloro, da' quali sperate il contraccambio, qual merito v'avrete voi? Imperocché anche i cattivi prestano a' cattivi per ricevere il contraccambio.And if ye lend to them of vvhom ye hope to receiue: vvhat thanke is to you? for sinners also lend vnto sinners, for to receiue as much.Et si mutuum dederitis his a quibus speratis recipere, quæ gratia est vobis ? nam et peccatores peccatoribus fœnerantur, ut recipiant æqualia. 35But love ye your enemies: do good, and lend, hoping for nothing thereby: and your reward shall be great, and you shall be the sons of the Highest. For he is kind to the unthankful and to the evil.Amate pertanto i vostri nemici: fate del bene, e imprestate senza speranza di profitto: e grande sia la vostra mercede, e sarete figliuoli dell'Altissimo, perché egli è benigno con gl' ingrati, e con i cattivi.But loue ye your enemies: doe good and lend, hoping for nothing thereby, and your revvard shal be much, and you shal be the sonnes of the Highest, because him self is beneficial vpō the vnkinde and the euil.Verumtamen diligite inimicos vestros: benefacite, et mutuum date, nihil inde sperantes: et erit merces vestra multa, et eritis filii Altissimi, quia ipse benignus est super ingratos et malos. 36Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful.Siate adunque misericordiosi, come anche il Padre vostro è misericordioso.Be ye therfore merciful as also your father is merciful.Estote ergo misericordes sicut et Pater vester misericors est. 37Judge not: and you shall not be judged. Condemn not: and you shall not be condemned. Forgive: and you shall be forgiven.Non giudicate, e non sarete giudicati: non condannate, e non sarete condannati. Perdonate, e sarà a voi perdonato.Iudge not, & you shal not be iudged. condemne not, & you shal not be cōdemned. forgiue, and you shal be forgiuen.Nolite judicare, et non judicabimini: nolite condemnare, et non condemnabimini. Dimitte, et dimittemini.
38Give: and it shall be given to you: good measure and pressed down and shaken together and running over shall they give into your bosom. For with the same measure that you shall mete withal, it shall be measured to you again.Date, e sarà dato a voi: misura giusta, pigiata, scossa, e colma sarà versata in seno a voi: perché colla stessa misura, onde avrete misurato, sarà rimisurato a voi.Giue, and there shal be giuen to you. good measure & pressed dovvne and shaken together and running ouer shal they giue into your bosome. For vvith the same measure that you do meate, it shal be measured to you againe.Date, et dabitur vobis: mensuram bonam, et confertam, et coagitatam, et supereffluentem dabunt in sinum vestrum. Eadem quippe mensura, qua mensi fueritis, remetietur vobis. 39And he spoke also to them a similitude: Can the blind lead the blind? Do they not both fall into the ditch?Diceva di più ad essi una similitudine: È egli possibile, che un cieco guidi un cieco? non caderann' eglino ambedue nella fossa?And he said to them a similitude also: Can the blinde leade the blinde? doe not both fal into the ditch?Dicebat autem illis et similitudinem: Numquid potest cæcus cæcum ducere ? nonne ambo in foveam cadunt ? 40The disciple is not above his master: but every one shall be perfect, if he be as his master.Non v'ha scolare da più del maestro: ma chicchessia sarà perfetto, ove sia come il suo maestro.The disciple is not aboue his maister: but euery one shal be perfect, if he be as his maister.Non est discipulus super magistrum: perfectus autem omnis erit, si sit sicut magister ejus. 41And why seest thou the mote in thy brother’s eye: but the beam that is in thy own eye thou considerest not?Perché poi osservi tu una pagliuzza nell'occhio del tuo fratello; e non badi alla trave, che hai nel tuo occhio?And vvhy seest thou the mote in thy brothers eie: but the beame that is in thine ovvne eie thou considerest not?Quid autem vides festucam in oculo fratris tui, trabem autem, quæ in oculo tuo est, non consideras ? 42Or how canst thou say to thy brother: Brother, let me pull the mote out of thy eye, when thou thyself seest not the beam in thy own eye? Hypocrite, cast first the beam out of thy own eye: and then shalt thou see clearly to take out the mote from thy brother’s eye.Ovvero come puoi tu dire al tuo fratello: Lascia, fratello, che io ti cavi dall'occhio la pagliuzza, che vi hai: mentre tu non vedi la trave, che è nel tuo occhio? Ipocrita, cava prima dall'occhio tuo la trave, e allora guarderai di cavare la pagliuzza dall'occhio del tuo fratello.Or hovv canst thou say to thy brother, Brother, let me cast out the more out of thine eie: thy self not seeing the beame in thine ovvne eie? Hypocrite, cast first the beame out of thine ovvne eie: and then shalt thou see clerely to take forth the more out of thy brothers eie.aut quomodo potes dicere fratri tuo: Frater, sine ejiciam festucam de oculo tuo: ipse in oculo tuo trabem non videns ? Hypocrita, ejice primum trabem de oculo tuo: et tunc perspicies ut educas festucam de oculo fratris tui.
43For there is no good tree that bringeth forth evil fruit: nor an evil tree that bringeth forth good fruit.Imperocché non è buon albero quello, che fa i frutti cattivi: né cattivo quello, che fa buon frutto.For there is no good tree that yeldeth euil fruites: nor euil tree, that yeldeth good fruite.Non est enim arbor bona, quæ facit fructus malos: neque arbor mala, faciens fructum bonum. 44For every tree is known by its fruit. For men do not gather figs from thorns: nor from a bramble bush do they gather the grape.Imperocché ogni albero distinguesi dal suo frutto. Dappoiché nè fichi si colgono dalle spine; né uva vendemmiasi da un roveto.For euery tree is knovven by his fruite. For neither doe they gather figges of thornes: neither of a bush doe they gather the grape.Unaquæque enim arbor de fructu suo cognoscitur. Neque enim de spinis colligunt ficus: neque de rubo vindemiant uvam. 45A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is good: and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth that which is evil. For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.L'uomo dabbene dal buon tesoro del cuor suo cava fuora del bene: e il cattivo uomo da un cattivo tesoro mette fuori del male. Imperocché dall'abbondanza del cuore parla la bocca.The good man of the good treasure of his hart bringeth forth good: and the euil man of the il treasure bringeth forth euil for of the aboū dance of the hart the mouth speaketh.Bonus homo de bono thesauro cordis sui profert bonum: et malus homo de malo thesauro profert malum. Ex abundantia enim cordis os loquitur. 46And why call you me, Lord, Lord; and do not the things which I say?Ma e perché dite voi a me, Signore, Signore: e non fate quel, che io vi dico?And vvhy cal you me, Lord, Lord: and doe not the things vvhich I say?Quid autem vocatis me Domine, Domine: et non facitis quæ dico ? 47Every one that cometh to me and heareth my words and doth them, I will shew you to whom he is like.Chiunque viene a me, e ascoltale mie parole, e le mette in opera, vi spiegherò io, a che rassomigli:Euery one that commeth to me, and heareth my vvords, and doeth them: I vvil shevv you to vvhom he is like.Omnis qui venit ad me, et audit sermones meos, et facit eos, ostendam vobis cui similis sit: 48He is like to a man building a house, who digged deep and laid the foundation upon a rock. And when a flood came, the stream beat vehemently upon that house: and it could not shake it: for it was founded on a rock.Ei rassomiglia a un uomo, che fabbricò una casa, il quale fece scavo profondo, e gettò i fondamenti sul sasso: e venuta l'inondazione, la fiumana andò a urtare la casa, e non potè smuoverla: perché era fondata sopra la pietra.He is like to a man building a house, that digged deepe, and laid the foundation vpon a rocke. And vvhen an inundation rose, the riuer bette against that house, and it could not moue it: for it vvas founded vpon a rocke.similis est homini ædificanti domum, qui fodit in altum, et posuit fundamentum super petram: inundatione autem facta, illisum est flumen domui illi, et non potuit eam movere: fundata enim erat super petram.
49But he that heareth and doth not is like to a man building his house upon the earth without a foundation: against which the stream beat vehemently. And immediately it fell: and the ruin of that house was great.Ma colui, che ascolta, e non fa è simile a un uomo, il quale fabbricò una casa sul suolo senza fondamenti: nella qual (casa) urtò la fiumana, ed ella andò subito giù: e fu grande la rovina di quella casa.But he that heareth, and doeth not: is like to a man building his house vpon the earth vvithout a foundation: against the vvhich the riuer did beate: and incontinent it fell, and the ruine of that house vvas great.Qui autem audit, et non facit, similis est homini ædificanti domum suam super terram sine fundamento: in quam illisus est fluvius, et continuo cecidit: et facta est ruina domus illius magna.
6:1
about the year A.D. 31.
As this chapter is almost verbally like to the 5th, 7th, and 12th of St. Matthew, and the 3d of St. Mark, the reader is referred to these for further explanation.
Witham
On the second-first sabbath. An obscure passage, on which St. Jerome says to Nepotianus,[Ver. 1. In Sabbato secundo-primo en sabbato deuteroproto. See St. Chrysostom, Hom. xl. in Matt. in the Latin edition, in the Greek of Savil om lth p. 262, tom. ii. otan e argia e, kai tou sabbatou tou kuriou, kai eteras eortes diadechomenes. See St. Hieron.[St. Jerome,] ad Nepotianum. tom. iv, part 2, p. 262. Ed. Ben.] that he consulted his master, St. Gregory of Nazianzus, but in vain. St. Chrysostom, Hom. xl. in Matt., takes it for a double feast, or a double rest: by which we may either understand a sabbath, and another feast concurring on the same day; or a sabbath and a feast immediately succeeding to each other. Theophylactus says the same; and that then the latter day, on which they were to rest, was called the second-first. Others say, that when the Jews kept their solemn paschal feast for seven days, the last day was called the second-first, because it was kept with equal solemnity as the first day had been. See Maldonatus. Later interpreters have found out other expositions, of which the most plausible seems to be, that by the second-first sabbath may be understood the feast of Pentecost (which also happened when corn was ripe in Palestine). To understand this we must take notice, that the Jews had three great and solemn feasts: 1. That of the Pasch, or the great paschal feast, with the seven days of unleavened bread; the 2d. was the great feast of Pentecost; and the 3d. was the feast, called of tabernacles. It is supposed then that the paschal feast was called the first-first sabbath, that Pentecost was called the second-first sabbath, and that of tabernacles the third-first, or great sabbath. (Witham)
6:2
Bristow
The Scribes and Pharisees boasted much, as do many modern teachers, of their great knowledge of Scriptures, but our Saviour often sheweth their profound ignorance. (Bristow)
6:13
Tirinus
These twelve Christ chose as individual companions and domestics. To these he committed the charge of founding and governing his Church. He sent them as legates, or ambassadors, (for this is the import of the word apostle) to all the world. Hence their power was more universal than that of bishops, which is confined to their own dioceses or districts. The jurisdiction of the apostles was not limited to place. (Tirinus)
St. Augustine
This power which Jesus Christ delegated to his apostles, and which was for the benefit and regulation of the universal Church in all future ages, the apostles, in their turn, delegated to their successors in the ministry, with such regulations and limitations as have been judged in the Holy Ghost necessary for the proper government of the spiritual kingdom of God upon earth. And it is the height of presumption to question any ordinations that come to us with the authority of the Catholic Church: for, "whatever the Church says, is true; whatever she permits is lawful; whatever she forbids, is evil; whatever she ordains, is holy; whatever she institutes, is good." (St. Augustine)
Calvin
How futile then is the objection of Calvin, who pretends, that an apostle, being nothing but a legate, can make no laws, nor prescribe or teach any thing not expressed in his mandatum! (Calvin, Institutes lib. 4:chap. 8)
6:16
6:17
Bible de Vence
To a more extended and even part of the mountain, as we learn from comparing this text with St. Matthew (Matthew 5:1.) as it was from the mountain that Jesus Christ addressed to the people the following discourse. (Bible de Vence)
6:20
St. Ambrose
(Matthew 5:3-10.) mentions eight beatitudes, St. Luke only four; but St. Luke only gives an abridgment in this place of the discourse, which St. Matthew gives more at length. We are also to remark, that in these four the whole eight are comprised, and that both evangelists place poverty in the first place, because it is the first in rank, and, as it were, the parent of the other virtues; for he who hath forsaken earthly possessions, deserves heavenly ones. Neither can any man reasonably expect eternal life, who is not willing to forsake all in affection, and in effect also, if called upon for the love of Jesus Christ. (St. Ambrose)
St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas
Not that every one under great poverty is happy, but that the man who prefers the poverty of Christ to the riches of the world, ought certainly to be esteemed such. Many indeed are poor in worldly substance, but are avaricious in affection; to such as these poverty is no advantage. Nothing that is against the will, merits reward; therefore all virtue is known by the will. Blessed, therefore, are the poor, who bear poverty for the sake of Christ: he himself hath already trodden the path before us, and taught us by his example that it leads to honour and enjoyment. (St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas)
6:24
St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas
Jesus Christ having declared how meritorious poverty of spirit was to eternal life, proceeds to denounce heavy chastisements upon the rich and proud. (St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas)
St. Ambrose
Although in great riches there are great inducements to sin, yet there are not wanting even in that state great incitements to virtue; neither is this woe aimed against those who abound in affluence; but against "those who abuse that affluence which Providence has bestowed upon them: Non enim census, sed affectus, in crimine est." (St. Ambrose)
6:25
Haydock
As before he promised blessings to those that hunger, that weep, that are outcasts for Christ's sake; so here, and in the next verse, he denounces curses to such as are filled, that laugh, and are praised; that is to such, as so far seek their beatitude in present enjoyment, as to become indifferent with regard to the good things of the next world. (Haydock)
6:26
Witham
Wo to you, when men shall bless you. The ministers of the gospel must not value themselves, when they are applauded by men; for so did the fore-fathers of the Jews, formerly commend the false prophets, when they flattered the people, and spoke things that were pleasing to them. (Witham)
6:30
St. Augustine
Jesus Christ does not order us never to refuse a petition: but the meaning of his words is, that we are to give what is just and reasonable, what will be neither injurious to yourself nor your family; for what is unjustly asked, may be justly denied. (St. Augustine, lib. X. Luke 40. de serm. Dom. in Monte.)
But in this, the sin we commit is often far from trivial; particularly, when to the refusal of a just request, we add also reprehensions and complaints. For why, say we, does he not labour? why has he reduced himself to penury, through his own indolence?---But, tell me, do you live upon the fruits of your own industry? On the supposition that you do, is it not that you may have some plea to reprehend another for the morsel of bread he begs at your hands? You give him no charitable relief, give him then no contumelious words: if you have no compassion for him yourself, do not prevent others from shewing him commiseration. Abraham, in the number of guests he received, had the honour of receiving under his roof even angels. Let us not, therefore, be strict and unfavourable judges in regard of our suffering and distressed neighbours, lest perhaps we ourselves come to be more severely judged. (St. Chrysostom collected from hom. xxi. in ep. ad. Rom.
Hom. xi. in ep. ad. Heb. and hom. 2:de Lazaro.)
6:35
Haydock
Hoping for nothing, but merely impelled by a desire of doing good. They who only give when sure of having a greater return, do not give, but traffic with their generosity; in which there is no charity. (Haydock)
6:37
Jansenius
What can be imagined more kind, what more merciful, than this conduct of our Sovereign Lord, that the sentence of the judge should be left in the hands of the person to be judged? (Jansenius, Comment. in sanct. Evang.)
6:38
St. Leo
Here all solicitude of diffidence, all delay of avarice, is cut off; for what truth promises to repay, humility may safe expend. (St. Leo, Serm. vi.)
6:48
Bristow
That man buildeth safely who hath both faith and good works; whereas the man that trusteth to his faith alone, to his reading or knowledge of Scripture, and doth not work and live accordingly, buildeth on sand. (Bristow)
6:1
The second first sabbath.... Some understand this of the sabbath of Pentecost, which was the second in course among the great feasts: others, of a sabbath day that immediately followed any solemn feast.
6:1
1. Neither this haue you read?] Heretikes vnderstād not the Scriptures. The Scribes and pharisees boasted most of their knovvledge of the Scriptures: but our Sauiour often shevveth their great ignorance. Euen so the Heretikes that novv a daies vaunt most of the Scriptures and of their vnderstanding of them, may soone be proued to vnderstand litle or nothing.
S. Hierom (ep. 1 ad Nepotia.) vvriteth of him self, that being at Cōstantinople, he asked his maister Gregorie Nazianzene, the famous Doctor, then Bishop there what Sabboth this vvas, who by his answer declared that it was very hard to tel, neither is it yet knowen to the best learned. Yet the Protestants are wont to say, Al is very easie.
Concordance Mt. 12, 1
Concordance Mr. 2, 23
6:3
Concordance 1. Re. 21, 4.
6:4
Concordance Leu. 24, 9.
6:6
Concordance Mt. 12. 10.
Concordance Mr. 3, 1.
6:9
9. Saue a soule.] Hereby it seemeth that Christ (as at other times lightly alvvaies) did not only heale this man in body, but of some correspondent disease in his soule.
6:12
12. The vvholenight.) The Churches praiers at the times of giuing holy Orders. Our Sauiour instantly prayed, alone in the mount vvithout doore, al night long, as a preparation to the designement of his Apostles the day after: to giue example to the Church of praying instantly vvhen priests are to be ordered, and a lesson to vs al vvhat vve should doe for our ovvne necessities, vvhen Christ did so for other mens.
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō S. Bartlemewes day.
Concordance Mt. 10, 1
6:13
13. Vvhom he named Apostles..] Here it is to be noted against our Aduersaries that deceitfully measure to the simple the vvhole nature and qualitie of certaine sacred functions, by the primitiue signification and compasse of the names or vvordes vvhereby they be called. vvith vvhom as a Priest is but an elder, Calu. Inst. li. 4 c. •. and a Bishop, a vvatchman or Superintendent, so an Apostle is nothing but a Legate or Messenger, and therfore (as they argue) can make no Lawes nor prescribe or teach any thing not expressed in his mandatum. The name and dignitie of Apostles. Know therfore against such deceiuers, that such things are not to be ruled by the vulgar signification of the word or calling, but by vse and application of the holy writers, and in this point by Christs ovvne expresse imposition. And so this vvord. Apostle, is a calling of Office, gouernement, authoritie, and most high dignitie giuen by our Maister, specially to the College of the Tvvelue: whom he endued aboue that vvhich the vulgar etymologie of their name requireth, vvith povver to bind and loose, to punish and pardō, to teach and rule his Church. Ps. 108, 8. Out of vvhich roome and dignitie, vvhich is called in the Psalme and in the actes, Act. 2, 20. a Bishoprike, vvhen Iudas sel, Mathias vvas chosen to supply it, and vvas numbered among the rest, Eph. 1, 20. vvho vvere as founders or foundations of our religion, as the Apostle termeth them. Therfore to that college this name agreeth by special imposition and prerogatiue, though aftervvard it vvas by vse of the Scriptures extended to S. Paul and S. Barnabas, Act. 〈◊〉. and sometimes to the Apostles successors: 1 Cor. 12. as also (by the like vse of Scriptures) to the first conuerters of countreis to the saith, Eph. 4, 11. or their coadiutors in that function. In vvhich sense S. Paul chalengeth to be the Corinthians Apostle, 1 Cor. 9, 2. and nameth Epaphroditus the Philippians Apostle: as vve call S. Gregorie & his Disciple S. Augustin, Phil. 2, 25. our Apostles of England. In al vvhich taking, it euer signifieth dignitie, regiment, Paternitie, Principalitie, and Primacie in the Church of God: according to S. Paul 1. Cor. 12, He hath placed in his Church, first in deede Apostles &c. whereby vve may see that S. Peters dignitie vvas a vvonderful eminent Prerogatiue and Soueraintie, when he vvas the head not only of other Christian men, but the head of al Apostles, yea euen of the College of the Tvvelue. And if our Aduersaties list to haue learned any profitable lesson by the vvord Apostle, more profitably and truely they might haue gathered, Luc. 4, 18. that Christ called these his principal officers, Apostles, or Sent (him self also specially and aboue al other being Missus, Hebr. 3, 1. that is, Sent, and called also Apostle in the Scriptures) to vvarne vs by the nature of the vvord, that none are true Apostles, Pastors, or Preachers, that are not specially sent and called, or that can not shevv by vvhom they be sent. and that al Heretikes therfore be rather Apostates then Apostles, for that they be not sent, nor duely called, nor chosen to preach.
Concordance Mr. 3, 13 6, 7.
6:14
14. Simon.) Peter in the numbering of the Apostles, Peters preeminence. alvvaies first named and preferred before Andrevv his elder brother and senior by calling, See Annotat. Mt. 10, 2.
Concordance Lu. 9, 1.
6:16
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō Alholowes eue.
6:17
And for many Martyrs.
6:20
Concordance Mt. 5, 2. 6, 7.
6:23
23. Be glad.) Al persecution for Christ, is a blessing. The common miseries that fall to the true preachers and other Catholike men for Christs sake, as pouertie, famin, mourning, and persecutions, be in deede the greatest blessings that can be, and are meritorious of the revvard of heauen. Contrarievvise, al the felicities of this vvorld vvithout Christ, are in deede nothing but vvo, and the enterance to euerlasting miserie.
6:26
26. Shal blesse you.) The vanitie of Heretical preachers. This vvo pertaineth to the Heretikes of our daies, that delight to haue the peoples praises and blessings and shoutes, preaching pleasant things of purpose to their itching eares: as did the False-Prophets, vvhen they vvere magnified and commended therfore of the carnal Ievves.
6:30
That is, to euery one iustly asking For that vvhich is vniustly asked, may be iustly denied. Aug. li. 1. c. 40. de Serm. Do. in monte.
6:35
35 Land, hoping nothing.) In that vve may here seeme to be moued to lend to those vvhom vve thinke not able nor like euer to repay againe, Against vsurie. it must be holder for a counsel rather then a commaundement, except the case of necessitie. but it may be taken rather for a precept, vvherein vsurie, that is to say, the expectation not of the money lent, but of vantage for lone, is forbidden: as by other places of Scripture it is condemned, and is a thing against the Lavv of nature and nations. And greate shame and pitie it is, that it should be so much vsed or suffered among Christians, or so couered and cloked vnder the habite of other contractes, as it is.
In the liturgy The Gospel vpon the first Sunday after Pentecost.
6:48
He buildeth right & surely, that hath both faith and good vvorkes: he buildeth on sand, that trusteth to his faith or reading or knovvledge of the scripture, and doth not vvorke or liue accordingly.
6:1
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.12
… For from the Creator’s Scripture, and from the purpose of Christ, there is derived a colourable precedent —as from the example of David, when he went into the temple on the Sabbath, and provided food by boldly breaking up the shew-bread.
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 40
… whereas Jesus cured a cripple on the Sabbath, and ordered him then also to take up his bed. And further, He did not restrain His disciples from plucking the ears of corn and rubbing them with their hands on the Sabbath-day,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.) 2
… And though they had read what David did, they acted in contradiction to his example, and accused the guiltless for plucking the ears of corn, and rubbing them in their hands on the Sabbath day
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 39
But Luke saith, “On a double Sabbath.” Now what is a double Sabbath? When the cessation from toil is twofold, both that of the regular Sabbath, and that of another feast coming upon it. For they call every cessation from toil, a sabbath.
6:3
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.8.3
… how he went into the house of God, and ate the shew-bread, and gave to those who were with him; which it is not lawful to eat, but for the priests alone?”
6:5
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.12
… to save life, or to destroy it?” In order that He might, whilst allowing that amount of work which He was about to perform for a soul, remind them what works the law of the Sabbath forbade—even human works; and what it enjoined—even divine works, which might be done for the benefit of any soul, He was called “Lord of the Sabbath,”
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 11
… For in the manner that as man He is of Abraham, so also as God He is before Abraham himself. And in the same manner as He is as man the “Son of David,” so as God He is proclaimed David’s Lord. And in the same manner as He was made as man “under the law,” so as God He is declared to be “Lord of the Sabbath.”
6:6
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 7
… And he said unto the man, Stretch out thy hand. And he stretched it out: and his hand became straight. [52] Then he said unto them, What man of you shall have one sheep, and if it fall into a [53] well on the sabbath day, will not take it and lift it out? And how much is man better than a sheep! Wherefore it is lawful on the sabbath to do good.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… For although he was a Samaritan, yet he was of better mind than the others. Make certain that you will not break out again with evil ulcers, and find the indisposition of your body hard to heal. Yesterday meanness and avarice were withering your hand; to-day let liberality and kindness stretch it out.
6:7
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 7
[47] And on the next sabbath day he entered into the synagogue and was teaching. [48]
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.12
… because he puts David and his companions on a level with His own disciples in their fault and their extenuation; because He is pleased to endorse the Creator’s indulgence: because He is Himself good according to His example—is He therefore alien from the Creator? Then the Pharisees watch whether He would heal on the Sabbath-day,
6:8
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 7
[47] And on the next sabbath day he entered into the synagogue and was teaching. [48] And there was there a man whose right hand was withered. And the scribes and the Pharisees were watching him, whether he would heal on the sabbath day, [49] that they might find the means of accusing him.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.14
53. But we are satisfied with the witness of Him Who says: “I search out the heart and the reins.” In the Gospel, also, the Lord Jesus says: “Why think ye evil in your hearts? For He knew they were thinking evil.” The evangelist also witnesses to this, saying: “For Jesus knew their thoughts.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.18
… Thus He seems to be ignorant in that state in which He makes progress. For how does He progress according to His Godhead, in Whom the fulness of the Godhead dwells? Or what is there which the Son of God does not know, Who said: “Why think ye evil in your hearts?” How does He not know, of Whom Scripture says: “But Jesus knew their thoughts”?
6:9
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 7
… [48] And there was there a man whose right hand was withered. And the scribes and the Pharisees were watching him, whether he would heal on the sabbath day, [49] that they might find the means of accusing him. But he knew their thoughts, and said unto the man whose hand was withered, Rise and come near into the midst of [50] the synagogue.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.12
… By God, however, would that be done which the man Christ was to do, for He was likewise God. Wishing, therefore, to initiate them into this meaning of the law by the restoration of the withered hand, He requires, “Is it lawful on the Sabbath-days to do good, or not? to save life, or to destroy it?”
6:12
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… And he rebuked them much, that they [16] should not make him known. And those that were under the constraint of unclean [17] spirits were healed. And all of the crowd were seeking to come near him; because power went out from him, and he healed them all.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.13
Surely to Sion He brings good tidings, and to Jerusalem peace and all blessings; He goes up into a mountain, and there spends a night in prayer,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 7.5
… and the Lord also Himself, the teacher of our discipline, and the way of our example, frequently and watchfully prayed, as we read in the Gospel: “He went out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to God.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On the Lord's Prayer 29
… “He went out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to God.”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 29
… Add, if you like, Servant and Obedient and Gave and Learnt, and was commanded, was sent, can do nothing of Himself, either say, or judge, or give, or will. And further these,—His ignorance, subjection, prayer,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 109.3
… Watch and pray that ye enter not into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing but the flesh is weak.” And in another place a prophet sings: “At midnight I will rise to give thanks unto thee because of thy righteous judgments.” We read also in the gospel how the Lord spent whole nights in prayer
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 130.19
… For to spend a long time in prayer is not, as some think, the same thing as to pray “with much speaking.” Multiplied words are one thing, long-continued warmth of desire is another. For even of the Lord Himself it is written, that He continued all night in prayer,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.19
… and they that were vexed with unclean spirits were healed. And the whole multitude sought to touch Him; for there went virtue out of Him, and healed them all. And He lifted up His eyes on His disciples, and said, Blessed be ye poor: for yours is the kingdom of heaven;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.36
… us how the multitudes gathered about Him (for if that was the case now, it might equally well have been the case at some other time), or at the point where He says that “He goeth up into a mountain.” It is this latter circumstance that Luke also appears to notice when he says, “And it came to pass in those days, that He went out into a mountain to pray.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 35.16
… where Susanna prayed, and her voice, though it was not heard by men, yet by God was heard. …We read also that in the mount Jesus prayed alone, we read that He passed the night in prayer,
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 2.5
… Hence the Truth itself, manifested to us through susception of our humanity, continues in prayer on the mountain, but works miracles in the cities (
6:13
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[9] And in those days Jesus went out to the mountain that he might pray, and he [10] spent the night there in prayer to God.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.3.2
2. The production, again, of the Duodecad of the Æons, is indicated by the fact that the Lord was twelve years of age when He disputed with the teachers of the law, and by the election of the apostles, for of these there were twelve.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.13
… you have the action of the Evangelizer; you have a mountain for the site; and the night as the time; and the sound of a voice; and the audience of the Father: you have, (in short,) the Christ of the prophets. But why was it that He chose twelve apostles,
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 1.10.5
5. Our Saviour and Lord, not long after the beginning of his ministry, called the twelve apostles,
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 1.12.1
1. The names of the apostles of our Saviour are known to every one from the Gospels.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.49
… they are multiplied above number.” This takes place now, since He has spoken, first by the mouth of his forerunner John, and afterward by His own mouth, saying, “Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” He chose disciples, whom He also called apostles,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.26
… For certainly we must believe that Matthew’s calling took place before the delivery of the sermon on the mount. For Luke tells us that on this mountain on that occasion the election was made of all these twelve, whom Jesus also named apostles, out of the larger body of the disciples.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 68.1
… For they have not been made at all if He has not made them; nor will they ever be if He make them not Himself. He has made them therefore in the way of fore-ordaining them; He has yet to make them in the way of actual elaboration. Just as the Gospel plainly intimates when He chose His disciples, that is to say, at the time of His calling them;
6:14
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[18, 19] And when Jesus saw the multitudes, he went up to the mountain. And he called his disciples, and chose from them twelve; and they are those whom he named [20] apostles:
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.13
… It is impossible that anything can be shown to have been done by him unconnectedly, which cannot be shown to have been done by my Christ in connection (with preceding types). To him will appertain the event in whom is discovered the preparation for the same. Again, He changes the name of Simon to Peter,
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 3.20
1. “ Of the family of the Lord there were still living the grandchildren of Jude, who is said to have been the Lord’s brother according to the flesh.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 19
… yea, not we looked, but are manifestly bound to look for it: for it is not a false thing we believe, when we believe that the dead will rise in the end. When the Lord Jesus, then, was willing to make known to us a resurrection of the dead before the resurrection of the dead, it is not as that of Lazarus, or of the widow’s son,
6:15
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[18, 19] And when Jesus saw the multitudes, he went up to the mountain. And he called his disciples, and chose from them twelve; and they are those whom he named [20] apostles: Simon, whom he named Cephas, and Andrew his brother, and James and [21] John, and Philip and Bartholomew,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 2.30
… As then in zeal he was superior to those who went before him, so do ye, my sons, show zeal for God. Let zeal for God search you through, and devour you, so that each one of you may say: “The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up. ” An apostle of Christ was called the zealot.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 109.3
3. You may perhaps in your secret thoughts find fault with me for thus assailing a man behind his back. I will frankly admit that my indignation overpowers me; I cannot listen with patience to such sacrilegious opinions. I have read of the javelin of Phinehas, of the harshness of Elijah, of the jealous anger of Simon the zealot,
6:16
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… And he called his disciples, and chose from them twelve; and they are those whom he named [20] apostles: Simon, whom he named Cephas, and Andrew his brother, and James and [21] John, and Philip and Bartholomew, and Matthew and Thomas, and James the son [22] of Alphæus, and Simon which was called the Zealot,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 21.14
… yea, let me plead for the innocence of my dear fatherland, for the wickedness was not due to the land that bore them, but to the men who undertook it. For holy indeed is that land, and everywhere noted for its piety, but these men are unworthy of the Church which bore them, and ye have heard of a briar growing in a vine; and the traitor
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 32
… And not as a sort of enemy or foe, but as one writing a history, so hath he described him. He saith not, “the unholy, the all unholy one,” but hath named him from his city, “Judas Iscariot.” Because there was also another Judas, “Lebbæus, whose surname was Thaddæus,” who, Luke saith, was the brother of James, saying, “Judas the brother of James.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 3
… “both Peter, and James, and John:” no longer is only the latter together with his brother mentioned, but together with Peter the two: “and Andrew, and Philip, and Thomas, Bartholomew, and Matthew, and James (the son) of Alphæus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas, (the brother) of James.”
6:17
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… and they are those whom he named [20] apostles: Simon, whom he named Cephas, and Andrew his brother, and James and [21] John, and Philip and Bartholomew, and Matthew and Thomas, and James the son [22] of Alphæus, and Simon which was called the Zealot, and Judas the son of James, [23] and Judas the Iscariot, being he that had betrayed him.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.17
… Out of the whole number of such He chose twelve, whom He also named apostles, as Luke mentions. For a little further on he says: And He came down with them, and stood in the plain, and the concourse of His disciples and a great multitude of people.
6:18
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… And he healed many, so that they were almost falling on [Arabic, p. 31] him on account of their seeking to get near him. And those that had [14] plagues and unclean spirits, as soon as they beheld him, would fall, and [15] cry out, and say, Thou art the Son of God. And he rebuked them much, that they [16] should not make him known.
6:19
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… 31] him on account of their seeking to get near him. And those that had [14] plagues and unclean spirits, as soon as they beheld him, would fall, and [15] cry out, and say, Thou art the Son of God. And he rebuked them much, that they [16] should not make him known. And those that were under the constraint of unclean [17] spirits were healed.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.14
… “For with Thee is the fount of Life, and in Thy light we shall see light,” which means that with Thee, O God the Father Almighty, Who art the Fount of Life, in Thy Son Who is the Light, we shall see the light of the Holy Spirit. As the Lord Himself shows, saying: “Receive ye the Holy Spirit,” and elsewhere: “Virtue went out from Him.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.18
… so that after our ignorance He might say He knew not, though there was not anything He did not know. For though He seemed to be a man in the reality of His body, yet was He Life, and Light, and virtue came out of Him,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 15.26
… And when He had risen from the dead, and had appeared to His disciples, “He breathed upon them, and said, Receive the Holy Ghost,” so as to show that He proceeded also from Himself. And Itself is that very “power that went out from Him,” as we read in the Gospel, “and healed them all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 99.7
… of the Spirit, said, “But tarry ye in the city, until ye be endued with power [virtue] from on high;” and on another occasion, “Ye shall receive the power [virtue] of the Holy Ghost coming upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me.” It is of this virtue that we are to believe, that the evangelist says, “Virtue went out of Him, and healed them all.”
6:20
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… “Judge not, that ye be not judged; forgive, and it shall be forgiven unto you; be merciful, that ye may obtain mercy; with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again;” and once more, “Blessed are the poor, and those that are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of God.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[26] Then he lifted up his eyes unto them, and opened his mouth, and taught them, and said,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 12
… But even now you have the Lord’s sayings, as examples taking away from you all excuse. For what is it you say? “I shall be in need.” But the Lord calls the needy “happy.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.14
I now come to those ordinary precepts of His, by means of which He adapts the peculiarity of His doctrine to what I may call His official proclamation as the Christ. “Blessed are the needy” (for no less than this is required for interpreting the word in the Greek, “because theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
Tertullian † AD 220 To His Wife 2.8
… To a Christian believer it is irksome to wed a believer inferior to herself in estate, destined as she will be to have her wealth augmented in the person of a poor husband! For if it is “the poor,” not the rich, “whose are the kingdoms of the heavens,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 2.4
15. Riches, then, give no assistance to living a blessed life, a fact that the Lord clearly shows in the Gospel, saying: “Blessed are ye poor, for yours is the kingdom of God. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst now, for they shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
… in His conversation with them providing that the rest also, who were yet very far from the level of His sayings, might find His lesson of self-denial no longer grievous unto them. Of which indeed both Luke gave intimation, when he said, that He directed His words unto them:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 1
But consider how Christ accredited his words by His deeds. Thus He saith, “Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.” ( Ib. xi. 29 .) He taught men to be poor,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 14.10
… What keeps you in the world, my brother, you who are above the world? How long shall gloomy roofs oppress you? How long shall smoky cities immure you? Believe me, I have more light than you. Sweet it is to lay aside the weight of the body and to soar into the pure bright ether. Do you dread poverty? Christ calls the poor blessed.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.1.3
… “but the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom;” for, on the other hand also, “pride” is entitled “the beginning of all sin.” Let the proud, therefore, seek after and love the kingdoms of the earth; but “blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.19
… For in the latter the words run thus: “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven;” while in the former they are put thus: “Blessed be ye poor: for yours is the kingdom of God.”
6:21
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.14
… “Blessed are they that hunger, for they shall be filled.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Fasting 15
How unworthy, also, is the way in which you interpret to the favour of your own lust the fact that the Lord “ate and drank” promiscuously! But I think that He must have likewise “fasted” inasmuch as He has pronounced, not “the full,” but “the hungry and thirsty, blessed:”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 22.1
… The Christian ought not to say anything behind his brother’s back with the object of calumniating him, for this is slander, even if what is said is true. He ought to turn away from the brother who speaks evil against him; he ought not to indulge in jesting; he ought not to laugh nor even to suffer laugh makers.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 2.6
… “Lamentation, and melody, and woe,” two things sad and one pleasant, for he shall be saved in the future who has wept most in this age. “For the heart of the wise is in the house of mourning, and the heart of fools in the house of feasting.” And the Lord Himself said: “Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Virgins 3.5
… For if you take it literally for his bed, he shows that such abundance of tears should be shed as to wash the bed and water it with tears, the couch of him who is praying, for weeping has to do with the present, rewards with the future, since it is said: “Blessed are ye that weep, for ye shall laugh;”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Widows 6
35. But she seems to spend sad days, and to pass her time in tears. And she is the more blessed in this, for by a little weeping she purchases for herself everlasting joys, and at the cost of a few moments gains eternity. To such it is well said: “Blessed are ye that weep, for ye shall laugh.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.22
22. However, she has finished her course, she has kept the faith, and now she enjoys the crown of righteousness. She follows the Lamb whithersoever he goes. She is filled now because once she was hungry.
6:22
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[35] Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and separate you from them, and persecute you, and reproach you, and shall speak against you with all evil talk, for my [36] sake, falsely. Then rejoice and be glad, for your reward is great in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets before you.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.14
… or else if he is not yet come who predicted this, the charge to Marcion’s Christ must be a ridiculous one (although I should perhaps add a necessary one), which bade him say, “Blessed shall ye be, when men shall hate you, and shall reproach you, and shall cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 55.2
… Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for, behold your reward is great in heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On the Lapsed 12
… as the Lord Himself again announces and warns us, “Blessed are ye when men shall persecute you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall cast you out, and shall speak of your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake! Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for, behold, your reward is great in heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 12
… “Blessed are they who suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” And again: “Blessed shall ye be when men shall hate you, and shall separate you, and shall expel you, and shall revile your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for, behold, your reward is great in heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.17
… “Blessed shall ye be when men shall hate you, and shall separate you (from their company), and shall drive you out, and shall speak evil of your name, as wicked, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice in that day, and exult; for, lo, your reward is great in heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homily on the Paralytic Let Down Through the Roof 8
… rejoice ye and be exceeding glad for great is your reward in Heaven:” then he will lay aside all despondency and receive every kind of pleasure: for it is written “leap for joy, and be exceeding glad when men cast out your name as evil.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
And again He saith, “When they shall cast out your name as evil, rejoice ye, and leap for joy.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.2
… and until the love of eternal things be in them, they are wounded by some measure of grief. Therefore they will be comforted by the Holy Spirit, who on this account chiefly is called the Paraclete, i.e. the Comforter, in order that, while losing the temporal joy, they may enjoy to the full that which is eternal.
6:23
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.18
… Wherefore blessed are they who suffer the same things as the prophets, according to what was said by the Saviour, “For in the same manner did their fathers unto the prophets.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.19
… for what saith Christ, “Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven: for in like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 12
… li. 7 . LXX.) And again, Christ also to His disciples; “When they shall speak all manner of evil against you falsely, rejoice and be exceeding glad,” ( Matt. v. 11, 12 .) He saith, “for great is your reward in heaven.” Elsewhere too He says,” And leap for joy.” (
6:24
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[37] But woe unto you rich! for ye have received your consolation.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.14.3
… also the baptism of John, the number of the Lord’s years when He was baptized, and that this occurred in the fifteenth year of Tiberius Cæsar. And in His office of teacher this is what He has said to the rich: “Woe unto you that are rich, for ye have received your consolation;”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.15
… moreover, by them many a work of justice and charity is carried out. But yet there are serious faults which accompany riches; and it is because of these that woes are denounced on the rich, even in the Gospel. “Ye have received,” says He, “your consolation;”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 2.5
16. But those things which seem to be good, as riches, abundance, joy without pain, are a hindrance to the fruits of blessedness, as is clearly stated in the Lord’s own words, when He said: “Woe to you rich, for ye have received your consolation! Woe unto you that are full, for ye shall hunger, and to those who laugh, for they shall mourn!”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 An Exhortation to Theodore After His Fall 2.3
… Well! is glory a precious thing which perishes like the power of grass? or wealth, the possessors of which are pronounced unhappy? “For woe” we read, “to the rich;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 9
… “Whosoever forsaketh not all that he hath, saith the Christ, is not worthy of Me.” ( Luke xiv. 33; Matt. x. 37 .) What when he says, “It is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven”? ( Matt. xix. 23; Mark x. 24 .) What when he says again, “Woe unto you that are rich, for ye have received your consolation”? (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 64
Let us mourn with Nahum, and say with him, “Woe to him that buildeth his house on high.” (Perhaps Jer. xxii. 13 .) Or rather let us mourn for them as Christ mourned for those of old. “Woe to you that are rich, for ye have received your consolation.” (
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 3.9
Riches and possessions are taken in Holy Scripture in three different ways, i.e., as good, bad, and indifferent. Those are bad, of which it is said: “The rich have wanted and have suffered hunger,” and “Woe unto you that are rich, for ye have received your consolation:”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.2
… because, though pity is to be bestowed on infirmity, yet to elation no honour is due. To such, therefore, the right thing that is said is the more rightly commanded, according as they are puffed up with loftiness of thought in transitory things. Of them the Lord says in the Gospel, Woe unto you that are rich, which have your consolation (
6:25
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[38] Woe unto you that are satisfied! ye shall hunger.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.15
… For such commination is the necessary sequel to such a dissuasive. He inflicts a woe also on “the full, because they shall hunger; on those too which laugh now, because they shall mourn.”
St Dionysius of Alexandria † AD 265 Exegetical Fragments 1.3
A time to weep, when it is the time of suffering; as when the Lord also says, “Verily I say unto you, that ye shall weep and lament.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.23
103. We must also take care that in relating stories we do not alter the earnest purpose of the harder rule we have set before us. “Woe unto you that laugh, for ye shall weep,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 40
… Wherefore Solomon too, who best of all men knew what pleasure is, saith, “It is better to go to the house of mourning, than to the house of laughter.” Wherefore Christ also blesses the one, saying, “Blessed are they that mourn,” but the other sort He bewails, saying, “Woe unto you that laugh, for ye shall weep.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 84
… For if lying is from the devil, to be angry without a cause is much more so. When thou seest one turning another into ridicule, consider that it is the devil who moves him, for mockings belong not to Christians. For he who hath been bidden to mourn, and hath heard, “Woe, ye that laugh” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 15
… This is the season of grief and tribulation, of bruising and bringing matter [the body], of conflicts and sweatings, and dost thou laugh? Dost not thou see how Sarah was rebuked? dost thou not hear Christ saying, “Woe to them that laugh, for they shall weep”? (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 10.1
1. In the psalm you have heard the groaning of the poor, whose members endure tribulations over the whole earth, even unto the end of the world. Make it your chief business, my brethren, to be among and of these members: for all tribulation is to pass away. “Woe to them that rejoice!”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 1.13
… shall be ended:” and therefore the holy Apostle does not say generally or without qualification that every joy is the kingdom of God, but markedly and emphatically that joy alone which is “in the Holy Ghost.” For he was perfectly aware of another detestable joy, of which we hear “the world shall rejoice,” and “woe unto you that laugh, for ye shall mourn.”
6:26
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.15
… As the injuries suffered by the prophets could not be imputed to their own God, so the applause bestowed on the false prophets could not have been displeasing to any other god but the God of the true prophets.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Treatise to Prove that No One Can Harm the Man Who Does Not Injure Himself 4
… it is certain we can carry nothing out.” Art thou evil reported of, and have some men loaded thee with countless abuse? Remember that passage where it is said “Woe unto you when all men shall speak well of you”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 46
… For, saith he, “do I now persuade men or God?” ( Gal. i. 10 ) and again, “We persuade men, but we are made manifest unto God.” ( 2 Cor. v. 11 .) And Christ (spoke) thus of them that take offence: “Let them alone, they be blind guides of the blind” ( Matt. xv. 14 ); and again, “Woe unto you, when all men speak well of you” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 17
… And indeed even if they who praise were numerous, even for this they were to be pitied, and the more so the more numerous those who do it. But if thou art surprised at what I have said, hear Christ giving His sentence in this way, “Woe unto you, when all men speak well of you.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 82
… But let not us grieve, for this is a mark of virtue. Wherefore Christ also saith, “If ye were of the world, the world would love its own.” ( c. xv. 19 .) And in another place again, “Woe unto you when all men shall speak well of you.” (
6:27
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… So shall your light shine before men, that they may see [44] your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. There is nothing [45] secret that shall not be revealed, or hidden that shall not be known. Whoever hath ears that hear, let him hear.
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 35
… Now “we must needs go out of the world,” if it be not allowed us to have conversation with them. He bids us, therefore, show a kindly disposition to such a man. “Love your enemies,” says He, “pray for them that curse you,”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.16
“But I say unto you which hear” (displaying here that old injunction, of the Creator: “Speak to the ears of those who lend them to you”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
… in His conversation with them providing that the rest also, who were yet very far from the level of His sayings, might find His lesson of self-denial no longer grievous unto them. Of which indeed both Luke gave intimation, when he said, that He directed His words unto them:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
… But I say unto you, love your enemies, and pray for them which despitefully use you: bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you. That ye may become like your Father which is in Heaven; for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 5
… a sacrifice of praise, a sacrifice of acknowledgment, a sacrifice of peace , a sacrifice of purifications, and numberless others, and not one of them against enemies, but all in behalf of either one’s own sins or one’s own successes. For comest thou to another God? To him thou comest that said, “Pray for your enemies.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 87.4
… it hates what it is, as made by the goodness of God, and loves what has been wrought in it by free-will. And hence also, if we rightly understand it, we are at once forbidden and commanded to love it: thus, we are forbidden, when it is said to us, “Love not the world;” and we are commanded, when it is said to us, “Love your enemies.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 55.4
… The devil and his angels in the holy Scriptures have been manifested to us, that for fire everlasting they have been destined. Of them only must amendment be despaired of.…Therefore since this rule of Love for thee is fixed, that imitating the Father thou shouldest love an enemy: for, He saith, “love your enemies:”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.9
… and to no purpose is wickedness cut off from the branches outside if it is kept at the root within to spring up in more manifold ways. Whence also the Truth in person says, Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you, and pray for them which persecute you and say evil of you falsely (
6:28
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 15
… And of our love to all, He taught thus: “If ye love them that love you, what new thing do ye? for even fornicators do this. But I say unto you, Pray for your enemies, and love them that hate you, and bless them that curse you, and pray for them that despitefully use you.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… He forbids cursing again , and cursing much more of course; and yet he heaps his woe upon the Pharisees and doctors of the law.
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 21.13
… and Jesus when about thirty years old received the imposition of the hand from John. David wedded two daughters of the king; and Jesus wedded two daughters of kings, the congregation of the People and the congregation of the Gentiles. David repaid good to Saul his enemy; and Jesus taught, Pray for your enemies .
6:29
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 16
… and him that taketh away thy cloak or coat, forbid not. And whosoever shall be angry, is in danger of the fire. And every one that compelleth thee to go with him a mile, follow him two. And let your good works shine before men, that they, seeing them, may glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.13.3
… and not merely to be liberal givers and bestowers, but even that we should present a gratuitous gift to those who take away our goods. For “to him that taketh away thy coat,” He says, “give to him thy cloak also; and from him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again; and as ye would that men should do unto you, do ye unto them:”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.30.3
… Will it be the [Jewish] people, [who took] from the Egyptians, who were at all points their debtors; or we, [who receive property] from the Romans and other nations, who are under no similar obligation to us? Yea, moreover, through their instrumentality the world is at peace, and we walk on the highways without fear, and sail where we will.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.16
… Well, but Christ plainly teaches a new kind of patience, when He actually prohibits the reprisals which the Creator permitted in requiring “an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth,” and bids us, on the contrary, “to him who smiteth us on the one cheek, to offer the other also, and to give up our coat to him that taketh away our cloak.”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 40
… whereas Jesus delivered the precept that we should lust after nothing belonging to our neighbour. Then he affirmed that Moses had provided in the law, that an eye should be given in penalty for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth; but that our Lord bade us offer the other cheek also to him who smote the one.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 138.12
… But meanwhile we must be on our guard, lest, through desire for revenge, we lose patience itself,—a virtue which is of more value than all which an enemy can, in spite of our resistance, take away from us. For another evangelist, in recording the same precept, makes no mention of the right cheek, but names merely the one and the other;
6:30
St Barnabas † AD 61 The Epistle of Barnabas 19
… Thou shalt seek out every day the faces of the saints, either by word examining them, and going to exhort them, and meditating how to save a soul by the word, or by thy hands thou shalt labour for the redemption of thy sins. Thou shalt not hesitate to give, nor murmur when thou givest. “Give to every one that asketh thee,”
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 15
… but lay up for yourselves treasure in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt. For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for it? Lay up treasure, therefore, in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… but I say unto you, Stand not in opposition to the evil; but whosoever smiteth thee on thy right [8] cheek, turn to him also the other. And he that would sue thee, and take thy tunic, [9] leave to him also thy wrapper. And whosoever compelleth thee one mile, go with [10] [Arabic, p. 35] him twain. And he that asketh thee, give unto him:
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.16
… it will knock out every tooth in the safety of its impunity. This, however, is (the principle) of your good and simply beneficent god—to do a wrong to patience, to open the door to violence, to leave the righteous undefended, and the wicked unrestrained! “Give to every one that asketh of thee”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Baptism 18
But they whose office it is, know that baptism is not rashly to be administered. “Give to every one who beggeth thee,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 35
Let us not therefore fall away into cruelty, but let us listen to Paul, saying, “Be not weary in well doing;” let us listen to the Lord, who saith, “Give to every man that asketh of thee,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 1
… Wherefore, I beseech you, let us do all things in simplicity. For let us even suppose that he is an impostor that comes; you are not bidden to be curious about this. For, “Give,” saith he, “to every one that asketh thee” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 11
… Why dost thou not even thyself pity him, and also turnest away those who would? For when such an one hears from thee, This [fellow] is a cheat; that a hypocrite; and the other lends out money; he neither gives to the one nor to the other; for he suspects all to be such. For you know that we easily suspect evil, but good, not [so easily].
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 78
… “Why do ye not rather take wrong? Why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?” Thus bringing us back to our Lord’s saying, “If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also;” and again, “Of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 65
… Since, however, these passages cannot possibly be false, it plainly follows, to my mind, that whatever be the quality or extent of the righteousness which we may definitely ascribe to the present life, there is not a man living in it who is absolutely free from all sin; and that it is necessary for every one to give, that it may be given to him;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.12
… Let his voice be in his actions. Let him begin to despise the world, to distribute to the poor his goods, to esteem as nothing worth what other men love, let him disregard injuries, not seek to be avenged, let him give his “cheek to the smiter,” let him pray for his enemies; if any “one have taken away his goods,” let “him not ask for them again;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 147.13
13. …Just now has been read, “Give to every one that asketh of thee;”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 145
You have asked me to write on these points. I should prefer at the present time to keep silence. But in obedience to the commandment of the Lord, “Give to every man that asketh of thee,”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.20
… Lest they should give nothing at all to those on whom they ought to bestow something, let them hear what is written, Give to every man that asketh of thee (
Early Popes (Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals) The Epistles of Pope Fabian 2.2
… Why do ye not rather take wrong? why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?” To this, too, our Lord’s word may refer: “And if any man will take away thy coat, and sue thee at the law, let him have thy cloak also.” And in another place: “Of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again.”
6:31
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… And he that would sue thee, and take thy tunic, [9] leave to him also thy wrapper. And whosoever compelleth thee one mile, go with [10] [Arabic, p. 35] him twain. And he that asketh thee, give unto him: and he that would borrow of thee, prevent him not. And prosecute not him that taketh thy [11] substance.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.16
… Thenceforth Christ extended to all men the law of His Father’s compassion, excepting none from His mercy, as He omitted none in His invitation. So that, whatever was the ampler scope of His teaching, He received it all in His heritage of the nations. “And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to them likewise.”
6:32
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The Second Epistle of Clement 13
… thereafter learning that our deeds are not worthy of the words which we speak,—receiving this occasion they turn to blasphemy, saying that they are a fable and a delusion. For, whenever they hear from us that God saith, “No thank have ye, if ye love them which love you, but ye have thank, if ye love your enemies and them which hate you”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… [14] that ye may be sons of your heavenly Father, who maketh his sun to rise on the good and the evil, and sendeth down his rain on the righteous and the [15] unrighteous. If ye love them that love you, what reward shall ye have?
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.50
In the Gospel according to Luke: “If ye love those who love you, what thank have ye? For even sinners love those who love them.”
6:33
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… [14] that ye may be sons of your heavenly Father, who maketh his sun to rise on the good and the evil, and sendeth down his rain on the righteous and the [15] unrighteous. If ye love them that love you, what reward shall ye have? for the publicans [16] and sinners also love those that love them.
6:34
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… If ye love them that love you, what reward shall ye have? for the publicans [16] and sinners also love those that love them. And if ye do a kindness to those [17] who treat you well, where is your superiority? for sinners also do likewise.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
And now, on the subject of a loan, when He asks, “And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what thank have ye?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
… What can be more wretched than this, to be making thy shipwreck in the very harbor? To prevent this, when thou hast done any good action, seek not thanks from me, that thou mayest have God thy debtor. For, “Lend,” saith He, “unto them from whom ye do not expect to receive.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 41
… on the contrary, if thou forgive him, great is the admiration, for this is a mark of greatness of soul. But you will say, he knows not this. Let God know it, that thou mayest have the greater reward. For He says, “Lend to those of whom ye hope not to receive.” (
6:35
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 Dialogue with Trypho 96
… And in addition to all this we pray for you, that Christ may have mercy upon you. For He taught us to pray for our enemies also, saying, ‘Love your enemies; be kind and merciful, as your heavenly Father is.’
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… for the publicans [16] and sinners also love those that love them. And if ye do a kindness to those [17] who treat you well, where is your superiority? for sinners also do likewise. And if ye lend to him of whom ye hope for a reward, where is your superiority? for the [18] sinners also lend to sinners, seeking recompense from them.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
… a debt be remitted to a man who shall be unable to pay it (for it is a still stronger argument when He forbids its being asked for from a man who is even able to repay it), what else does He teach than that we should lend to those of whom we cannot receive again, inasmuch as He has imposed so great a loss on lending? “And ye shall be the children of God.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 10
Nay, but I will even contend that repentance is more competent to natural sinners than to voluntary. For he will merit its fruit who has not yet used more than he who has already withal abused it; and remedies will be more effective on their first application than when outworn. No doubt the Lord is “kind” to “the unthankful,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
But by “borrowing,” here, He means not the compact with usury, but the use merely. And elsewhere He even amplifies it, saying that we should give to them, from whom we do not expect to receive.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 54
Yea, “I give,” he seems to say, “not for thee to receive, but that thou mayest repay more.” And whereas God commands not even to receive what is given (for “give,” saith He, “to them from whom ye look not to receive”),
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 3.13
… armor as skillfully as possible in defence of my Lord, and should smite with it the enemy against whom I wage an unseen fight, who in all cunning strives and endeavors, with the most perverse and ancient craftiness, that this should lead me to hate Petilianus, and so be unable to fulfill the command which Christ has given, that we should "love our enemies."
6:36
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 13
… For thus He spoke: “Be ye merciful, that ye may obtain mercy; forgive, that it may be forgiven to you; as ye do, so shall it be done unto you; as ye judge, so shall ye be judged; as ye are kind, so shall kindness be shown to you; with what measure ye mete, with the same it shall be measured to you.”
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… “not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing,” or blow for blow, or cursing for cursing, but being mindful of what the Lord said in His teaching: “Judge not, that ye be not judged; forgive, and it shall be forgiven unto you; be merciful, that ye may obtain mercy;
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 15
… are ye not better than the birds and the beasts? And God feedeth them. Take no thought, therefore, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall put on; for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of these things. But seek ye the kingdom of heaven, and all these things shall be added unto you. For where his treasure is, there also is the mind of a man.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… for the [18] sinners also lend to sinners, seeking recompense from them. But love your enemies, and do good to them, and lend, and cut not off the hope of any man; that your reward may be great, and ye may be the children of the Highest: for he is lenient [19] towards the wicked and the ungrateful.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
… Your god, however, had no right to complain of man’s ingratitude, because he had used no means to make them grateful. Compassion also does He teach: “Be ye merciful,” says He, “as your Father also that had mercy upon you.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 2
… they, “God is ‘good,’ and ‘most good,’ and ‘pitiful-hearted,’ and ‘a pitier,’ and ‘abundant in pitiful-heartedness,’ which He holds ‘dearer than all sacrifice,’ ‘not thinking the sinner’s death of so much worth as his repentance’, ‘a Saviour of all men, most of all of believers.’ And so it will be becoming for ‘the sons of God’ too to be ‘pitiful-hearted’
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.section24
… in fine, by the whole band of virtues, which are innate in the essence of God, and which may enter into man by diligence and imitation of God; as the Lord also intimates in the Gospel, when He says, “Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 51.16
… Concerning Moses, moreover, we find it said in the Scriptures, “Now the man Moses was very meek;” and the Lord in His Gospel says, “Be ye merciful, as your Father also had mercy upon you;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.25
… or how, whereas so many are like the Father, is He only an Image? for among men too will be found many like the Father, numbers, for instance, of martyrs, and before them the Apostles and Prophets, and again before them the Patriarchs. And many now too keep the Saviour’s command, being merciful ‘as their Father which is in heaven
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Synodal Letter to the Bishops of Africa. (Ad Afros Epistola Synodica.) 7
… But these characteristics belong to us, who are originate, and of a created nature. For we too, albeit we cannot become like God in essence, yet by progress in virtue imitate God, the Lord granting us this grace, in the words, ‘Be ye merciful as your Father is merciful:’ ‘be ye perfect as your heavenly Father is perfect
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.34
… all the other moral excellences which are to be observed in them as over and above their nature may without error be set down as shared in by all created beings. For instance, Our Lord is called merciful and pitiful by the prophet , and He wills us to be and to be called the same; “Be ye therefore merciful
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.7
90. And if they start a debate on the words that are written: “And Thou hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me,” and think a comparison is intended; they must think that the following also was said by way of comparison: “Be ye merciful, as your Father Which is in heaven is merciful;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 35
Let us not therefore fall away into cruelty, but let us listen to Paul, saying, “Be not weary in well doing;” let us listen to the Lord, who saith, “Give to every man that asketh of thee,” and, “Be ye merciful as your Father.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 39
… or that men should hereby learn that God made all things; or that they should so be made gentle, who are called to imitate God’s own love to mankind (for He saith, “Be ye merciful, as your Heavenly Father”);
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 49
For indeed this is above all those arts. Its workshop is builded in Heaven. It hath its tools not of iron and brass, but of goodness and of a right will. Of this art Christ is the Teacher, and His Father. “For be ye merciful,” saith He, “as your Father which is in Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 6
… as when He says, “For thus they did unto the Prophets which were before you” ( Matt. v. 12; Luke vi. 23 .); and again, “If they persecuted Me, they will also persecute you” ( John xv. 20 .); and, “Learn of me, for I am meek” ( Matt. xi. 29 .); and again, “Be ye merciful, as your Father which is in heaven is merciful.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 6
… He has not said, “ye shall be like unto your Father, if ye fast,” nor “if ye be virgins,” nor “if ye pray,” hath He said, “ye shall be like unto your Father,” for none of these things can be applied to God, nor are they His acts. But what? “Be ye merciful, as your Father in Heaven is merciful.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 82
Here again the “as” doth not denote exact similarity in their case, (for it was not possible for them in so great a degree,) but only as far as was possible for men. Just as when He saith “Be ye merciful, as your Father.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 11
[10.] Let us “be merciful,” not simply so, but “as our heavenly Father is.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 32
… And as when a Queen is entering, no one of the guards stationed at the doors dares to inquire who she is, and whence, but all straightway receive her; so also indeed with mercifulness. For she is truly a queen indeed, making men like God. For, he says, “ye shall be merciful, as your Heavenly Father is merciful.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.23
… to love his enemies, to do good to those who hate him, to pray for those who persecute him;—who, I say, does these things, but the man who is fully and perfectly merciful?
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 17
… For the supplication, which is supported by works of piety, is most efficacious in prevailing with God , since he who turns not his heart away from the poor soon turns himself to hear the Lord , as the Lord says: “be ye merciful as your Father also is merciful.…release and ye shall be released
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 5.13
“Wherefore awake, and take to yourselves our Lord and God, even that Lord who is Lord both of heaven and earth, and conform yourselves to His image and likeness, as the true Prophet Himself teaches, saying, ‘Be ye merciful, as also your heavenly Father is merciful, who makes His sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and rains upon the just and the unjust.’
6:37
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… “not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing,” or blow for blow, or cursing for cursing, but being mindful of what the Lord said in His teaching: “Judge not, that ye be not judged; forgive, and it shall be forgiven unto you;
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
… With what measure ye measure it shall be measured to you. See to it what ye hear: with what measure ye measure it shall be measured to you; and ye [16] shall be given more. I say unto those that hear, He that hath shall be given unto ; and he that hath not, that which he regards as his shall be taken from him.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
… “Judge not, and ye shall not be judged; condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned; forgive, and ye shall be forgiven; give, and it shall be given unto you: good measure, pressed down, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye meas ure withal, it shall be measured to you again.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Prayer 7
… and, being on that account impeached before his lord, is made over to the tormentor to pay the uttermost farthing—that is, every guilt, however small: corresponds with our profession that “we also remit to our debtors;” indeed elsewhere, too, in conformity with this Form of Prayer, He saith, “Remit, and it shall be remitted you.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 12
… How will you “remit, and remission shall be granted” you
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 2
… who art thou, to judge another’s servant?’ ‘Remit, and remission shall be made to thee.’”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.22
In the Gospel according to Luke: “Judge not, that ye be not judged: condemn not, that ye be not condemned.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 204.4
… let him not “judge before the time until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts.” Let him remember the words, “Judge not, and ye shall not be judged;” and “Condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.31
… And why need I bring forward other examples when the Lord Himself promises in the Gospel a fuller reward to the merits of the saints, and exhorts us to do good works, saying: “Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven; give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, shaken together and running over, shall men give into your bosom.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 56
… What then? have we performed all? and have we been obedient in all things? By no means. Did He then cease admonishing? Did He hold His peace? Doth He not say each day, “Ye cannot serve God, and mammon” and with many, the superfluity and the tyranny of wealth yet increases? Doth He not cry aloud each day, “Forgive, and ye shall have forgiveness,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 4
… Whenever a friend grieves thee, or one of thine own family exasperates thee, think of the sins thou hast committed against God, and that by kindness towards him thou makest that judgment more lenient to thyself, (“Forgive,” saith He, “and ye shall be forgiven”) (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 167.19
… “He shall have judgment without mercy that hath showed no mercy.” For with the same purpose the Lord says: “Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven: give, and it shall be given unto you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 6.24
… For, granting that by certain persons all the words are not accomplished, yet in the same sermon He has appointed the remedy, saying, "Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.3
… “Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven; give, and it shall be given unto you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.28
… For no one is so foolish as to say that that precept of our Lord does not refer to baptized people: “Forgive and it shall be forgiven you, give and it shall be given you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 6.16
16. I see some ground on which I may comfort not some few only, but the multitude of Christians: and I know that ye are longing to hear it. Christ hath said, “Forgive, that ye may be forgiven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 8.10
… if thou seest the naked, clothe him.” Do all thou canst, do it with the means thou canst command, do it cheerfully, and so put up thy prayer with confidence. It will have two wings, a double alms. What is “a double alms”? “Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven. Give, and it shall be given unto you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 10.12
… If then ye will be heard when ye pray for pardon of your sins, “Forgive, and it shall be forgiven you; Give, and it shall be given you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 13.2
… I may die perhaps before I am avenged. And when at my last breath, inflamed with rage, and thirsting for vengeance, I shall depart out of this body, He will not receive me, who did not wish to be avenged; He will not receive me, who said, “Give, and it shall be given unto you; forgive, and it shall be forgiven you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 33.2
… The righteous God therefore appointeth a rule for thee toward thy debtor, which He also will observe with His. For two works of mercy are there, which deliver us, which the Lord hath Himself briefly laid down in the Gospel: “Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven: give, and it shall be given unto you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 64.5
… So then thou wishest to receive, give; thou wishest to be forgiven, forgive. It is a brief summary. Hear Christ Himself in another place, “Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven.” What will ye forgive? What others have sinned against you. What shall ye be forgiven? What ye have sinned yourselves. “Forgive.” “Give, and there shall be given you what ye desire,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 112.4
… be thou sweet, be merciful and lend. For the Lord is just in this manner, that He judgeth without mercy him who hath not shown mercy; but, “Sweet is the man who is merciful and lendeth” ( ver. 5 ): God will not spew him out of His mouth as if he were not sweet. “Forgive,” He saith, “and ye shall be forgiven; give, and it shall be given unto you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.10
… through the aid of the Spirit, whereby we lust against the flesh, that we be not overcome in our fight; through the efficacy of the Lord’s Prayer, wherein we say, “Forgive us our trespasses.” Thus regeneration having been given to us, our conflict having been aided, prayer having been poured forth, our heart is made unspotted, so that we be not ashamed.
6:38
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… “not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing,” or blow for blow, or cursing for cursing, but being mindful of what the Lord said in His teaching: “Judge not, that ye be not judged; forgive, and it shall be forgiven unto you; be merciful, that ye may obtain mercy; with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again;”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
[13] Judge not, that ye be not judged: condemn not, that ye be not condemned: [14]
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.11
… But if temporal sin is visited with eternal punishment, how, then, they say, is that true which your Christ says, “With the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again?”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 17
… practise this holy usury and grow rich by such money-lending, in order not to catch men hampered with difficulties, and by treacherous assistance entangle them in debts which they can never pay, but to be His creditor and His money-lender, who says, “Give, and it shall be given to you,” and “with what measure ye measure, it shall be measured again to you
6:39
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
… [20] Or how canst thou say to thy brother, Brother, I will take out the mote from thine eye; and the column which is in thine eye thou seest not? Thou hypocrite, take out first the column from thine eye; and then shalt thou see to take out the mote from the eye of thy brother.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
… if from (Marcion’s god) himself, he will then exercise a judicial function which Marcion denies. Let the Marcionites therefore make their choice: Will it not be just the same inconsistency to desert the prescription of their master, as to have Christ teaching in the interest of men or of the Creator? But “a blind man will lead a blind man into the ditch.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 33
… But He addressed a particular class when He spoke to the Jews. It is true that He spoke sometimes even to the disciples in parables. But observe how the Scripture relates such a fact: “And He spake a parable unto them.”
6:40
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
[17] And he spake unto them a parable, Can a blind man haply guide a blind man? [18] shall they not both fall into a hollow?
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.31
… then receiving their bodies, and rising in their entirety, that is bodily, just as the Lord arose, they shall come thus into the presence of God. “For no disciple is above the Master, but every one that is perfect shall be as his Master.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Prescription Against Heretics 34
… and they obtained this especial honour and fuller favour from the devil, we cannot doubt, because he wished even in this respect to rival God, that he might succeed, by the poison of his doctrines, in doing himself what the Lord said could not be done—making “the disciples above their Master.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
… Let the Marcionites therefore make their choice: Will it not be just the same inconsistency to desert the prescription of their master, as to have Christ teaching in the interest of men or of the Creator? But “a blind man will lead a blind man into the ditch.” Some persons believe Marcion. But “the disciple is not above his master.”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Letters 13
… but on the contrary that which the disciple sees in his master he adopts and transfers to himself. For this reason it is that the Scripture says, “Every disciple that is perfect shall be as his master
6:41
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
[17] And he spake unto them a parable, Can a blind man haply guide a blind man? [18] shall they not both fall into a hollow? A disciple is not better than his master; [19] every perfect man shall be as his master.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
… Just as a good tree cannot produce evil fruit, so neither can truth generate heresy; and as a corrupt tree cannot yield good fruit, so heresy will not produce truth. Thus, Marcion brought nothing good out of Cerdon’s evil treasure; nor Apelles out of Marcion’s.
6:42
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
[17] And he spake unto them a parable, Can a blind man haply guide a blind man? [18] shall they not both fall into a hollow? A disciple is not better than his master; [19] every perfect man shall be as his master. Why lookest thou at the mote which is in the eye of thy brother, but considerest not the column that is in thine own eye? [20]
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.2.7
… And this splendour, presenting itself gently and softly to the frail and weak eyes of mortals, and gradually training, as it were, and accustoming them to bear the brightness of the light, when it has put away from them every hindrance and obstruction to vision, according to the Lord’s own precept, “Cast forth the beam out of thine eye,”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 68
… that a wise man should grieve at the loss of a faculty which he shares with ants and flies and gnats, and not rejoice rather in having one of which only saints and apostles have been thought worthy.” From this story you may perceive how much better it is to have spiritual than carnal vision and to possess eyes into which the mote of sin cannot fall.
6:43
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 21
… and nobody gathers figs of thorns, nor grapes of brambles.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 1.2
… One whom it was impossible to deny, i.e. our Creator; and one whom he will never be able to prove, i.e. his own god . The unhappy man gained the first idea of his conceit from the simple passage of our Lord’s saying, which has reference to human beings and not divine ones, wherein He disposes of those examples of a good tree and a corrupt one;
6:44
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
[34] Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, while within [35] they are ravening wolves. But by their fruits ye shall know them.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 28
XI. Now, why have I gone into all this, perhaps too minutely for most people to listen to, and in accordance with the present manner of discourse, which despises noble simplicity, and has introduced a crooked and intricate style? That the tree may be known by its fruits;
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 2.4
… That is a certain and most true saying of our God, “By their fruits ye shall know them,” and this also “A tree is known by its fruits.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 58.1
1. “A good man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things,” and “every tree is known by his fruit.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 24.4
4. So then those words of the Lord will not disturb you, when He says, “Every tree is known by his own fruit. Do men gather grapes of thorns, and figs of thistles?”
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 3
… But let every one constantly try his works,” and know himself; for empty worship does he offer, whosoever he be that makes profession of virginity and sanctity, “and denies its power.” For virginity of such a kind is impure, and disowned by all good works. For “every tree whatsoever is known from its fruits.”
6:45
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
… For every tree is known by its fruit. For figs are not gathered of thorns, neither are grapes plucked of [36] briers. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit, but the evil tree bringeth [37] [Arabic, p. 41] forth evil fruit. The good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can the [38] evil tree bring forth good fruit.
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 14
… Either ye must make a good tree and its fruit good; or ye must make an evil [33] tree and its fruit evil: for the tree is known by its fruit. Ye children of vipers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things? from the overflowings of the heart the mouth [34] speaketh.
St Jerome † AD 420 Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 2.23
… At all events, to cut short a long discussion, I can point out whence I received the Περὶ ᾽Αρχῶν , namely, from those who copied it from your manuscript. We want in like manner to know whence your copy of it came; for if you are unable to name any one else as the source from which it was derived, you will yourself be convicted of falsifying it.
St Jerome † AD 420 Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 3.1
… But far be it from me to be an imitator of you, and to do myself what I denounce in you. He who is capable of doing filthy things may use filthy words.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 13
… We must, however, beware of incurring the prophetic condemnation: “Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil: that put darkness for light, and light for darkness: that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter.” And yet our Lord says: “An evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is evil.”
6:46
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Magnesians: Shorter and Longer Versions 4
… For it is not the being called so, but the being really so, that renders a man blessed. To those who indeed talk of the bishop, but do all things without him, will He who is the true and first Bishop, and the only High Priest by nature, declare, “Why call ye Me Lord, and do not the things which I say?”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.37.3
… Blessed is that servant whom his Lord, when He cometh, shall find so doing.” And again, “The servant who knows his Lord’s will, and does it not, shall be beaten with many stripes.” And, “Why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.8.4
… In like manner, too, those are unclean which have the double hoof but do not ruminate: this is plainly an indication of all heretics, and of those who do not meditate on the words of God, neither are adorned with works of righteousness; to whom also the Lord says, “Why call ye Me Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say to you?”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.17
… There is no wrong-doing without fear, because there is none without a guilty conscience. So long, then, were the Jews cognisant of no other god but Him, beside whom they knew none else; nor did they call upon any other than Him whom alone they knew. This being the case, who will He clearly be that said, “Why callest thou me Lord, Lord?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 85.1
… For, to let us know that it is the duty of servants to yield obedience to their master’s commands, He actually in another place reproaches those who are servants, by saying, “And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things that I say?”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 4.5
… but to have an affection towards a teacher of truth, this is a gift of the heavenly Father. But salvation is in this, that you do His will of whom you have conceived a love and affection through the gift of God; lest that saying of His be addressed to you which He spoke, ‘Why call ye me Lord, Lord, and do not what I say?’
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 8.7
… And some will not be profited by calling the teachers lords, but not doing the works of servants. For on this account our Jesus Himself said to one who often called Him Lord, but did none of the things which He prescribed, ‘Why call ye me Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?’
6:47
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
… but he that doeth [42] the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many shall say unto me in that day, My Lord, my Lord, did we not prophesy in thy name, and in thy name cast out [43] devils, and in thy name do many powers? Then shall I say unto them, I never [44] knew you: depart from me, ye servants of iniquity.
6:48
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 10
… Then shall I say unto them, I never [44] knew you: depart from me, ye servants of iniquity. Every man that cometh unto [45] me, and heareth my sayings, and doeth them, I will shew you to what he is like:
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 9.2
… be of no use nor allow the lofty height of perfection to be properly placed upon them unless a clearance of all faults be first undertaken, and the decayed and dead rubbish of the passions be dug up, and the strong foundations of simplicity and humility be laid on the solid and (so to speak) living soil of our breast, or rather on that rock of the gospel,
6:49
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 19
… The unbelieving therefore ‘when affliction or persecution ariseth is offended ,’ as the Lord said. For not being confirmed in the faith, and having his regard towards temporal things, he cannot resist the difficulties which arise from afflictions. But like that house, built on the sand by the foolish man, so he, being without understanding
6:1
St Ambrose † AD 397
Not only in the form of expression, but in His very practice and mode of action, did the Lord begin to absolve man from the observance of the old law. Hence it is said, And it came to pass that he went through the corn fields, &c.
St Bede † AD 735
For His disciples having no opportunity for eating because the multitudes thronged so, were naturally hungry, but by plucking the ears of corn they relieved their hunger, which is a mark of a strict habit of life, not seeking for prepared meats, but mere simple food.
Theophylact † 1107
Now He says, on the second sabbath after the first, because the Jews called every feast a sabbath. For sabbath means rest. Frequently therefore was there feasting at the preparation, and they called the preparation a sabbath because of the feast, and hence they gave to the principal sabbath the name of the second-first, as being the second in consequence of the festival of the day preceding.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 39. in Matt.
For there was a double feast; one on the principal sabbath, another on the next solemn day succeeding, which was also called a sabbath.
St Isidore of Pelusium † AD 450 Isidore. l. i. Ep. 110.
He says, On the second-first, because it was the second day of the Passover, but the first of unleavened bread. Having killed the passover, on the very next day they kept the feast of unleavened bread. And it is plain that this was so from the fact, that the Apostles plucked ears of corn and ate them, for at that time the ears are weighed down by the fruit.
St Epiphanius † AD 403 cont. Hær. l. i. Hær. xxx. 32.
On the sabbath day then they were seen passing through the corn fields, and eating the corn, shewing that the bonds of the sabbath were loosened, when the great Sabbath was come in Christ, Who made us to rest from the working of our iniquities.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But the Pharisees and Scribes not knowing the Holy Scriptures agreed together to find fault with Christ’s disciples, as it follows, And certain of the Pharisees said unto them, Why do ye, &c. Tell me now, when a table is set before you on the sabbath day; do you not break bread? Why then do you blame others?
St Bede † AD 735
But some say that these things were objected to our Lord Himself; they might indeed have been objected by different persons, both to our Lord Himself and His disciples, but to whomsoever the objection is made, it chiefly refers to Him.
St Ambrose † AD 397
But the Lord proves the defenders of the law to be ignorant of what belongs to the law, bringing the example of David; as it follows, And Jesus answering said to them, Have ye not read so much as this, &c.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
As if He said, Whereas the law of Moses expressly says, Give a righteous judgment, and ye shall not respect persons in judgment, (Deut. 1:16, 17.) how now do ye blame My disciples, who even to this day extol David as a saint and prophet, though he kept not the commandment of Moses?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 ut sup.
And mark, that whenever the Lord speaks for His servants, (i. e. His disciples,) He brings forward servants, as for example David and the Priests; but when for Himself, He introduces His Father; as in that place, My Father worketh hitherto, and I work. (John 5:17.)
Theophylact † 1107
But he reproves them in another way, as it is added, And he said unto them, that the So of man is Lord also of the sabbath. As if he said, I am the Lord of the sabbath, as being He who ordained it, and as the Legislator I have power to loose the sabbath; for Christ was called the Son of man, who being the Son of God yet condescended in a miraculous manner to be made and called for man’s sake the Son of man.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 ubi sup.
But Mark declares that He uttered this of our common nature, for He said, The sabbath was made for man, not, man for the sabbath. It is therefore more fitting that the sabbath should be subject to man, than that man should bow his neck to the sabbath.
St Ambrose † AD 397
But herein is a great mystery. For the field is the whole world, the corn is the abundant harvest of the saints in the seed of the human race, the ears of corn are the fruits of the Church, which the Apostles shaking off by their works fed upon, nourishing themselves with our increase, and by their mighty miracles, as it were out of the bodily husks, plucking forth the fruits of the mind to the light of faith.
St Bede † AD 735
For they bruise the ears in their hands, because, when they wish to bring others over into the body of Christ, they mortify their old man with its acts drawing them away from worldly thoughts.
St Ambrose † AD 397
Now the Jews thought this unlawful on the Sabbath, but Christ by the gift of new grace represented hereby the rest of the law, the work of grace. Wonderfully has He called it the second-first sabbath, not the first-second, because that was loosed from the law which was first, and this is made first which was ordained second. It is therefore called the second sabbath according to number, the first according to the grace of the work. For that sabbath is better where there is no penalty, than that where there is a penalty prescribed. Or this perhaps was first in the foreknowledge of wisdom, and second in the sanction of the ordinance. Now in David escaping with his companions, there was a foreshadowing of Christ in the law, who with His Apostles escaped the prince of the world. But how was it that the Observer and Defender of the law Himself both eat the bread, and gave it to those that were with Him, which no one was allowed to eat but the priests, except that He might shew by that figure that the priests’ bread was to come over to the use of the people, or that we ought to imitate the priests’ life, or that all the children of the Church are priests, for we are anointed into a holy priesthood, offering ourselves a spiritual sacrifice to God. (1 Pet. 2:5.) But if the sabbath was made for men, and the benefit of men required that a man when hungry (having been long without the fruits of the earth) should forsake the abstinence of the old fast, the law is surely not broken but fulfilled.
The Latin text
Ambrosius in Lucam
Non solum comprehensione verborum, sed etiam ipso usu specieque gestorum incipit hominem dominus veteris observatione legis exuere; unde dicitur factum est autem in sabbato secundo primo, cum transiret per sata, vellebant discipuli eius spicas et manducabant, confricantes eas manibus suis
Beda
Non habentes enim discipuli spatium manducandi propter importunitatem turbarum, esuriebant ut homines; sed vellentes spicas inediam consolabantur: quod est indicium austerioris vitae, non praeparatas escas, sed simplices quaerere cibos
Theophylactus
Dicit autem in sabbato secundo primo: quia Iudaei omnem festivitatem sabbatum nuncupabant: requies enim dicitur sabbatum: multoties ergo contingebat in parasceve festivitas, et vocabant parascevem sabbatum propter festum; deinde principale sabbatum secundum primum dicebant, quasi secundum existens a praecedentis diei festivitate
Cyrillus
Duplex enim erat festum; et principalis festi et alterius solemnitatis sabbati
Isidorus
Vel dicit secundo primo quia secundum erat Pascha, primum autem azymorum; cum immolarent enim Pascha in sero, sequenti die festum azymorum celebrabant. Quod autem ita sit, patet ex hoc quod apostoli vellebant spicas, et manducabant: in illo namque tempore spicae flectuntur a fructu
Epiphanius contra Haer
Die igitur sabbati visi sunt transeuntes per segetes, et spicas edebant, ostendentes quoniam dissolutum est vinculum sabbati, ubi magnum advenit sabbatum, hoc est Christus, qui fecit nos quiescere ab opere delictorum nostrorum
Cyrillus
Pharisaei autem et Scribae ignari sacrarum Scripturarum, in unum conspiraverant, ad reprehendendum Christi discipulos; unde sequitur quidam autem Pharisaeorum dicebant illis: quid facitis quod non licet in sabbatis? Dic mihi tu: cum in sabbato tibi mensa proponitur, nonne frangis panem? Quid igitur alios reprehendis?
Beda
Alii vero dicunt, ipsi domino haec fuisse obiecta; sed a diversis et ipsi domino et discipulis potuerunt obici; et cuicumque obiectum, ad ipsum maxime respicit
Ambrosius
Dominus autem defensores legis arguit nescire quae legis sunt, exemplum inducens David; unde sequitur et respondens Iesus ad eos, dixit: nec hoc legistis quod fecit David, cum esurisset ipse et qui cum eo erant?
Cyrillus
Quasi dicat: cum expresse dicat lex Moysi: iudicate iustum iudicium, nec considerabitis personam in iudicio; qualiter increpatis discipulos, qui usque in hodiernum diem extollitis David ut sanctum et prophetam, cum Moysi praeceptum non servaverit?
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Et attende, quod quandocumque domino sit sermo pro servis, idest discipulis, servos ducit in medium, scilicet David et sacerdotes; quando vero pro se, introducit patrem, sicut ibi: pater meus usque modo operatur, et ego operor
Theophylactus
Aliter autem eos reprimit cum subditur et dicebat illis, quia dominus est filius hominis etiam sabbati; quasi dicat: ego sum dominus sabbati tamquam dispositor, et sicut legislator potestatem habeo solvere sabbatum: filius enim hominis vocatus est Christus, qui Dei existens filius, miraculose dignatus est filius hominis propter homines fieri et vocari
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Marcus autem de communi natura hoc ipsum protulisse fatetur: dicebat enim: propter homines sabbatum factum est, non homo propter sabbatum. Expedit igitur potius sabbatum homini subici, quam hunc colla subicere sabbato
Ambrosius
Non mediocre autem mysterium hoc est. Ager enim est hic mundus; agri seges in satione humani generis fecunditas numerosa sanctorum; spicae agri fructus Ecclesiae, quos operibus discutientes suis apostoli pascebantur, nostro se alentes profectu, et tamquam folliculis corporum, mentium fructus ad fidei lucem praeclaris operum suorum miraculis eruebant
Beda
Spicas enim confricant: quia in illis quos in corpus Christi volunt traicere, mortificant veterem hominem cum actibus suis, a terrena intentione extrahendo
Ambrosius
Sed hoc putabant Iudaei sabbato non licere; Christus autem novae gratiae munere designabat otium legis opus gratiae: mire tamen secundo primum, non primo secundum sabbatum dixit: quia sabbatum illud ex lege solutum est quod erat primum; et hoc primum factum est quod secundo constitutum est. Sabbatum igitur dicitur secundum iuxta numerum, primum iuxta operationis gratiam: melius est enim sabbatum quo impunitas datur, quam quo poena praescribitur. Aut hoc forte primum est in praedestinatione consilii, et secundum in sanctione decreti. Deinde quod David cum sociis fugit, hic praefiguratus in lege Christus est, qui cum apostolis principem mundi lateret. Quomodo autem ille observator legis atque defensor panes et ipse manducavit, et dedit his qui secum erant, quos non licebat manducare nisi sacerdotibus; nisi ut per illam demonstraret figuram, sacerdotalem cibum ad usum transire populorum; sive quod omnes vitam sacerdotalem debemus imitari; sive quod omnes filii Ecclesiae sacerdotes sunt? Ungimur enim in sacerdotium sanctum, offerentes nosmetipsos Deo hostias spirituales. Si autem sabbatum propter homines factum est; utilitas autem hominum postulabat esurientem hominem, qui diu fuerit terrae fructibus abdicatus, veteris famis vitare ieiunia: non utique lex solvitur, sed impletur
6:6
St Ambrose † AD 397
The Lord now proceeds to another work. For He who had determined to make the whole man safe, was able to cure each member. Hence it is said, And it came to pass also on another sabbath, that he entered into the synagogue and taught.
St Bede † AD 735
He chiefly heals and teaches on the sabbaths, not only to convey the meaning of a spiritual sabbath, but because of the more numerous assembly of the people.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But He taught things far beyond their comprehension, and opened to his hearers the way to future salvation by Him; and then after having first taught them, He suddenly shewed His divine power, as it follows, and there was a man there whose right hand was withered.
St Bede † AD 735
But since the Master had excused by an undeniable example the breach of the sabbath, with which they charged His disciples, their object is now by watching to bring a false accusation against the Master Himself. As it follows, And the Scribes and Pharisees watched him, if he would heal on the sabbath, that if He did not, they might accuse Him of cruelty or impotence; if He did, of violation of the sabbath. Hence it follows, that they might find an accusation against him.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
For this is the way of the envious man, he feeds in himself his pang of grief with the praises of others. But the Lord knew all things, and searches the hearts; as it follows, But he knew their thoughts, and said to the man who had the withered hand, Rise up, and stand. And he arose, and stood forth, that perchance he might stir up the cruel Pharisees to pity, and allay the flames of their passion.
St Bede † AD 735
But the Lord anticipating the false charge which they were preparing against Him, reproves those who by wrongly interpreting the law thought that they must rest on the sabbath-day even from good works; whereas the law commands us to abstain from servile works, i. e. from evil, on the sabbath. Hence it follows, Then said Jesus unto them, I ask you, Is it lawful to do good on the sabbath, &c.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
This is a very useful question, for if it is lawful to do good on the sabbath, and there is no reason why those who work should not obtain mercy from God, cease to gather up accusation against Christ. But if it be not lawful to do good on the sabbath, and the law prohibits the safety of life, thou art become the accuser of the law. For if we examine the very institution of the sabbath, we shall find it was introduced for an object of mercy, for God commanded to keep holy the sabbath, that may rest thy man servant and thy maid servant, and all thy cattle. (Exod. 20:23.) But he who has mercy on his ox, and the rest of his cattle, how much rather will he not have mercy on man troubled with a severe disease?
St Ambrose † AD 397
But the law by things present prefigured the form of things future, among which surely the days of rest to come are to be not from good works but from evil. For although secular works may be given up, yet it is no idle act of a good work to rest in the praise of God.
St Augustine † AD 430
Aug. de Qu. Ev. l. iii. qu. 7.) But though our Lord was healing the body, He asked this question, “is it lawful to save the soul or to lose it?” either because He performed His miracles on account of faith in which is the salvation of the soul; or, because the cure of the right hand signified the salvation of the soul, which ceasing to do good works, seemed in some measure to have a withered right hand, i. e. He placed the soul for the man, as men are wont to say, “So many souls were there.”
St Augustine † AD 430 de Con. Ev. l. ii. c. 35.
But it may be questioned how Matthew came to say, that they asked the Lord, whether it was lawful to heal on the sabbath, when Luke in this place states that they rather were asked of the Lord. We must therefore believe that they first asked the Lord, and that then He understanding by their thoughts that they sought an opportunity to accuse Him, placed the man in the midst whom He was going to heal, and asked the question which Mark and Luke relate Him to have asked. It follows, And looking round about upon them all.
Titus of Bostra † AD 378
When the eyes of all were, as it were, riveted together, and their minds also fixed upon the consideration of the matter, he said to the man, Stretch forth thy hand; I command thee, Who created man. But he who had the withered hand hears, and is made whole, as it follows, And he stretched it, and it was restored. But they who should have been astonished at the miracle, increased in malice; as it follows, But they were filled with madness; and communed one with another what they should do to Jesus.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. in Matt. 40.
And as Matthew relates, they go out to take counsel, that they should kill him.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
Thou perceivest, O Pharisee, a divine Worker, and Him Who delivers the sick by His heavenly power, and out of envy thou breathest forth death.
St Bede † AD 735
The man represents the human race, withered by the unfruitfulness of good works, because of the hand in our first parent stretched forth to take the apple, which was healed by the innocent hand stretched forth on the cross. And rightly was the withered hand in the synagogue, because where there is the greater gift of knowledge, there the transgressor lies under the greater blame.
St Ambrose † AD 397
You have heard then the words of Him who says, Stretch forth thy hand. That is a frequent and common cure, and thou that thinkest thy hand is whole, beware lest it be contracted by avarice or sacrilege. Stretch it forth oftener to help thy neighbour, to protect the widow, to save from injury him whom you see the victim of unjust attack; stretch it forth to the poor man who beseeches thee; stretch it forth to the Lord, to ask pardon of thy sins; as the hand is stretched forth so is it healed. (1 Kings 13:5, 6.)
The Latin text
Ambrosius
Hic ad alia progreditur dominus; nam qui totum hominem salvum facere disposuerat, per singula membra curabat; unde dicitur factum est autem in alio sabbato ut intraret in synagogam, et doceret
Beda
Sabbatis maxime curat et docet, non solum propter insinuandum spirituale sabbatum, sed etiam propter celebriorem populi conventum
Cyrillus
Docebat autem revera transcendentia intellectum, et quae salutis futurae per eum reserabant audientibus semitam; deinde, praecedente doctrina, subito divinam ostendebat virtutem; unde sequitur et erat ibi homo, et manus eius dextera arida
Beda
Quia vero destructionem sabbati quam in discipulis arguebant, probabili magister excusaverat exemplo, nunc ipsum observando magistrum calumniari volunt; unde sequitur observabant autem Scribae et Pharisaei si in sabbato curaret; ut scilicet si non curet, crudelitatis vel imbecillitatis; si curet, transgressionis vitio arguant; unde sequitur ut invenirent unde accusarent eum
Cyrillus
Hic enim est mos adversarii: pascit in se doloris morbum aliorum praeconiis. Sed dominus novit omnia, et corda rimatur; unde sequitur ipse autem sciebat cogitationes eorum et ait homini qui habebat manum aridam: surge et sta in medio. Et surgens stetit; ut forsan incitaret ad pietatem crudelem Pharisaeum, et ipsa passio flammas mitigaret livoris
Beda
Praeveniens autem dominus calumniam quam sibi praeparabant, arguit eos qui praecepta legis male interpretando etiam a bonis operibus sabbato aestimabant feriandum, cum lex a servili opere, idest a malis, abstinere praecipiat in sabbato; unde sequitur ait autem ad illos Iesus: interrogo vos, si licet sabbato bene facere an male?
Cyrillus
Nimis est idonea quaestio: nam si licet in sabbato bene facere, nec aliquid obstat ut laborantes a Deo misericordiam consequantur, desinas colligere adversus Christum calumniam: si autem non licet in sabbato benefacere, et lex prohibet animarum salutem, factus es legis accusator. Ipsam quoque sabbati sanctionem si velimus discutere, ad opus pietatis introductum fuisse reperiemus. Iussit enim in sabbato feriari: ut quiescat puer tuus et ancilla tua, bos tuus et quodlibet pecus tuum. Qui vero bovis miseretur et ceterorum pecorum, quomodo non miserebitur hominis gravi morbo perplexi?
Ambrosius
Lex autem in praesentibus formam praefiguravit futurorum; in quibus utique malorum feriae sunt, non bonorum: nam licet saecularia opera conquiescant, non otiosus tamen boni operis actus est, in Dei laudes requiescere
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Cum autem dominus corpus curaverit, sic interrogavit: animam salvam facere, an perdere? Vel quia illa miracula propter fidem faciebat, ubi salus est animae; vel quia ipsa sanatio manus dexterae salutem animae significabat, quae a bonis operibus cessans, aridam quodammodo dexteram habere videbatur; vel animam pro homine posuit, sicut dici solet: tot animae ibi fuerunt
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Sed potest movere quomodo Matthaeus dixerit quod ipsi interrogaverunt dominum, si licet curare sabbato; cum Lucas hic illos potius a domino interrogatos esse perhibeat. Itaque intelligendum est, quod illi prius interrogaverunt dominum, si licet sabbato curare. Deinde intelligens cogitationes eorum, aditum accusandi quaerentium, constituit in medio eum quem fuerat sanaturus, et interrogavit quae Marcus et Lucas eum interrogasse commemorant. Sequitur et circumspectis omnibus
Titus
Quasi collectis omnium oculis, quin etiam incitata mente eorum ad considerationem negotii, dixit homini: extende manum tuam: ego tibi mando qui creavi hominem. Audit autem qui laesam habebat manum, et sanus fit; unde sequitur et extendit, et restituta est sanitati manus eius. Quos autem oportebat in miraculo stupere, augent malitiam; unde sequitur ipsi autem repleti sunt insipientia, et colloquebantur ad invicem, quidnam facerent de Iesu
Origenes
Et, ut narrat Matthaeus, exeunt et consiliantur, ut occidant eum
Cyrillus
Cernis, o Pharisaee, operantem divina, ac superna maiestate liberantem languentes, et mortem portas ex livore
Beda
Homo autem iste humanum genus significat infecunditate boni operis arefactum pro manu in primo parente ad pomum extensa, quam sanavit innocens manus in cruce extensa. Et bene manus in synagoga erat arida; quia ubi maius donum scientiae, ibi transgressor maiori subiacet culpae
Ambrosius
Audisti igitur verba dicentis extende manum tuam. Communis ista generalisque medicina est: et tu qui putas manum habere te sanam, cave ne avaritia vel sacrilegio contrahatur. Extende saepius eam, ut proximum iuves, ut viduae praesidium feras, eripias iniuriae quem vides iniuste contumeliae subiacere; extende ad pauperem, qui te obsecrat; extende ad dominum pro peccatis tuis: sic manus extenditur, sic manus sanatur
6:12
The Gloss non occ.
When adversaries rose up against the miracles and teaching of Christ, He chose Apostles as defenders and witnesses of the truth, and prefaces their election with prayer; as it is said, And it came to pass, &c.
St Ambrose † AD 397
Let not thy ears be open to deceit, that thou shouldest think that the Son of God prays from want of strength, that He may obtain what He could not perform; for being Himself the Author of power, the Master of obedience, He leads us by His own example to the precepts of virtue.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
Let us examine then in the actions which Jesus did, how He teaches us to be instant in prayer to God, going apart by ourselves, and in secret, no one seeing us; putting aside also our worldly cares, that the mind may be raised up to the height of divine contemplation; and this we have marked in the fact, that Jesus went in to a mountain apart to pray.
St Ambrose † AD 397
Every where also He prays alone, for human wishes comprehend not the wisdom of God; and no one can be a partaker of the secrets of Christ. But not every one who prays ascends a mountain, he only who prays advancing from earthly things to higher, who is not anxious for the riches or honours of the world. All whose minds are raised above the world ascend the mountain. In the Gospel therefore you will find, that the disciples alone ascend the mountain with the Lord. But thou, O Christian, hast now the character given, the form prescribed which thou shouldest imitate; as it follows, And he continued all night in prayer to God. For what oughtest thou to do for thy salvation, when Christ continues all night in prayer for thee?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. ad Pop. Ant. 42. et in Act. c. 16. Ed. Lat.
Rise then thou also at night time. The soul is then purer, the very darkness and great silence are in themselves enough to lead us to sorrow for our sins. But if thou lookest upon the heaven itself studded with stars as with unnumbered eyes, if thou thinkest that they who wanton and do unjustly in day time are then nothing different from the dead, thou wilt loathe all human undertakings. All these things serve to raise the mind. Vain-glory then disquiets not, no tumult of passion has the mastery; fire does not so destroy the rust of iron as nightly prayer the blight of sin. He whom the heat of the sun has fevered by day is refreshed by the dew; nightly tears are better than any dew, and are proof against desire and fear. But if a man is not cherished by the dew we speak of, he withers in the day. Wherefore although thou prayest not much at night, pray once with watching, and it is enough; shew that the night belongs not only to the body, but to the soul.
St Ambrose † AD 397
But what does it become thee to do when thou wouldest commence any work of piety, when Christ, about to send out His disciples, first prayed? for it follows, And when it was day, he called his disciples, &c. whom truly He destined to be the means of spreading the salvation of man through the world. Turn thy eyes also to the heavenly council. Not the wise men, not the rich, not the noble, but He chose to send out fishermen and publicans, that they might not seem to turn men to their grace by riches or by the influence of power and rank, and that the force of truth, not the graces of oratory, might prevail.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444 ut sup.
But mark the great carefulness of the Evangelist. He not only says that the holy Apostles were chosen, but he enumerates them by name, that no one should dare to insert any others in the catalogue; Simon, whom he also called Peter, and Andrew his brother.
St Bede † AD 735
He not only surnamed Peter first, but long before this, when he was brought by Andrew, it is said, Thou shall be called Cephas, which is by interpretation, a stone (John 1:42.). But Luke, wishing to mention the names of the disciples, since it was necessary to call him Peter, wished shortly to imply that this was not his name before, but the Lord had given it to him.
Eusebius † AD 339
The two next are James and John, as it follows, James and John, both indeed sons of Zebedee, who were also fishermen. After them he mentions Philip and Bartholomew. John says Philip was of Bethsaida, of the city of Andrew and Peter. Bartholomew was a simple man, devoid of all worldly knowledge and guile. But Matthew was called from those who used to collect taxes; concerning whom he adds Matthew and Thomas.
St Bede † AD 735
Matthew places himself after his fellow-disciple Thomas, from humility, whereas by the other Evangelists he is put before him. It follows, James the son of Alphæus, and Simon who is called Zelotes.
The Gloss
Because in truth he was of Cana in Galilee, which is interpreted zeal; and this is added to distinguish him from Simon Peter. It follows, Judas the brother of James, and Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Con. Ev. lib. ii. c. 30.
With respect to the name of Judas the brother of James, Luke seems to differ from Matthew, who calls him Thaddæus. But what prevented a man from being called by two or three names? Judas the traitor is chosen, not unwittingly but knowingly, for Christ had indeed taken to Himself the weakness of man, and therefore refused not even this share of human infirmity. He was willing to be betrayed by His own Apostle, that thou when betrayed by thy friend mayest bear calmly thy mistaken judgment, thy kindness thrown away.
St Bede † AD 735
But in a mystical sense the mountain on which our Lord chose His disciples represents the loftiness of justice in which they were to be instructed, and which they were to preach to others; so also the law was given on a mountain.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But if we may learn the interpretation of the Apostles’ names, know that Peter means, “loosening or knowing;” Andrew, “glorious power,” or “answering;” but James, “apostle of grief;” John, “the grace of the Lord;” Matthew, “given;” Philip, “large mouth,” or the “orifice of a torch;” Bartholomew, “the son of him who lets down water;” Thomas, “deep or twin;” James the son of Alphæus, “supplanter of the step of life;” Judas, “confession;” Simon, “obedience.”
The Latin text
Glossa
Insurgentibus adversarii contra Christi miracula et doctrinam, apostolos elegit quasi defensores veritatis et testes: quorum electioni orationem praemittit; unde dicitur factum est autem in illis diebus, exiit in montem orare
Ambrosius
Noli insidiatrices aperire aures, ut putes filium Dei quasi infirmum rogare, ut impetret quod implere non possit: potestatis enim auctor, obedientiae magister, ad praecepta virtutis suo nos informat exemplo
Cyrillus
Scrutemur igitur in his quae Christus egit, qualiter nos doceat orationibus divinis insistere, semotim scilicet et secreto, nemine vidente, amota quoque mundana sollicitudine, ut sursum ad divinae speculationis intuitum erigatur intentio: quod designatur in hoc quod semotim orabat Iesus in montem
Ambrosius
Ubique etiam solus obsecrat: Dei enim consilium humana vota non capiunt; nec quisquam interiorum potest esse particeps Christi. Non autem omnis qui orat, ascendit in montem, sed qui orat a terrenis ad superiora progrediens; sed non ille qui de saeculi divitiis aut de honore sollicitus est. Omnes sublimes in montem ascendunt: quare in Evangelio invenies solos in montem cum domino ascendisse discipulos. Species autem tibi, Christiane, datur; forma praescribitur quam debeas aemulari, cum sequitur et erat pernoctans in oratione Dei. Quid enim te pro salute tua facere oportet, quando pro te Christus in oratione pernoctat?
Chrysostomus
Exurge igitur et tu tempore noctis. Purior est enim tunc temporis anima; ipsae tenebrae, silentium nimium possunt sufficienter ad compunctionem perducere. Ceterum si ipsum quoque caelum inspicias punctatum stellis, quasi infinitis luminibus; si consideres quod qui per diem saltant iniurianturque, hi tunc nihil, a mortuis discrepant; detestaberis quemlibet ausum humanum. Haec omnia sufficiunt ad animam erigendam: tunc non vexat inanis gloria, non acedia, non concitatio occupat; non sic ignis ferri sequestrat rubiginem, velut nocturna oratio aeruginem peccatorum. Quem de die solis aestus perussit, nocte refrigeratur. Quemlibet rorem superant nocturnae lacrymae; et contra concupiscentiam valent, et quemlibet timorem. Si vero praedicto rore non foveatur, homo arescit sub die. Quapropter licet non multum ores, semel ora vigilando, et sufficit: ostende quod non solum ad corpus nox pertinet, sed etiam ad animam
Ambrosius
Quid autem te facere convenit cum vis aliquod officium pietatis adoriri, quando Christus missurus apostolos prius oravit? Sequitur enim et cum dies factus esset, vocavit discipulos suos, et elegit duodecim ex ipsis, quos et apostolos nominavit; quos scilicet ad propagandum auxilium salutis humanae per terrarum orbem satores fidei destinavit. Simul adverte caeleste consilium: non sapientes aliquos, non divites, non nobiles, sed piscatores et publicanos, quos dirigeret, elegit; ne divitiis aut potentiae nobilitatisque auctoritate traxisse aliquos ad suam gratiam videretur; ut veritatis ratio, non disputationis gratia praevaleret
Cyrillus
Attende autem maximam Evangelistae sedulitatem; non solum dicit electos fuisse sacros apostolos, immo nominatim eos enumerat, ne quisquam audeat alios inscribere apostolorum catalogo. Simonem quem cognominavit Petrum, et Andream fratrem eius
Beda
Non modo primum eum cognominavit, sed longe prius; cum ab Andrea adducto dicitur: tu vocaberis Cephas, quod interpretatur Petrus. Sed volens Lucas nomina apostolorum enumerare, cum necesse haberet Petrum dicere, breviter voluit innuere quod non hoc antea cognominaretur, sed ita dominus cognominaverit
Eusebius
Secunda autem combinatio est Iacobi et Ioannis; unde sequitur Iacobum et Ioannem; ambos scilicet filios Zebedaei, qui etiam piscatores fuerunt. Post hos autem dicit Philippum et Bartholomaeum. Philippum dicit Ioannes fuisse de Bethsaida, concivem Andreae et Petri; ipse quoque Bartholomaeus, vir simplex et expers scientiae mundanae et amaritudinis. Matthaeus vero ex his qui prius census exigebant vocatus est, de quo subdit Matthaeum et Thomam
Beda
Matthaeus compari suo Thomae in ordine, humilitatis causa se supponit, cum a ceteris Evangelistis praelatus sit. Sequitur Iacobum Alphaei et Simonem, qui vocatur Zelotes
Glossa
Quia scilicet fuit de Cana Galilaeae, qui interpretatur zelus, quod additur ad differentiam Simonis Petri. Sequitur Iudam Iacobi, et Iudam Iscariotem qui fuit proditor
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
In nomine Iudae Iacobi Lucas videtur discrepare a Matthaeo, qui eum Thaddaeum appellat. Sed quis unquam prohibuit duobus vel tribus nominibus unum hominem vocari? Eligitur autem Iudas proditor, non per imprudentiam, sed per providentiam: susceperat quidem hominis fragilitatem, et ideo nec has partes recusavit infirmitatis humanae: voluit ab apostolo suo tradi, ut tu a socio proditus moderate feras, tuum errasse iudicium, periisse beneficium
Beda
Mystice autem mons in quo apostolos elegit, altitudinem designat iustitiae, qua instituendi erant, et eam praedicaturi: sic et lex in monte data fuit
Cyrillus
Quod si libet interpretationem apostolicorum nominum scire, scito quia Petrus dicitur dissolvens vel agnoscens; Andreas decora potentia vel respondens; Iacobus autem supplantator doloris; Ioannes domini gratia; Matthaeus donatus; Philippus os magnum vel orificium lampadis; Bartholomaeus filius aquas suspendentis; Thomas abyssus, vel geminus; Iacobus Alphaei supplantator gressus vitae; Iudas confessio, et Simon obedientia
6:17
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
When the ordination of the Apostles was accomplished, and great numbers were collected together from the country of Judæa, and from the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon, (who were idolaters,) he gave the Apostles their commission to be the teachers of the whole world, that they might recal the Jews from the bondage of the law, but the worshippers of devils from their Gentile errors to the knowledge of the truth. Hence it is said, And he came down with them, and stood in the plain, and a great multitude from Judæa, and the sea coast, &c.
St Bede † AD 735
By the sea coast he does not refer to the neighbouring sea of Galilee, because this would not be accounted wonderful, but it is so called from the great sea, and therein also Tyre and Sidon may be comprehended, of which it follows, Both of Tyre and Sidon. And these states being Gentile, are purposely named here, to indicate how great was the fame and power of the Saviour which had brought even the citizens of the coast to receive His healing and teaching. Hence it follows, Which came to hear him.
Theophylact † 1107
That is, for the cure of their souls; and that they might be healed of their diseases, that is, for the cure of their bodies.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But after that the High Priest had made publicly known His choice of Apostles, He did many and great miracles, that the Jews and Gentiles who had assembled might know that these were invested by Christ with the dignity of the Apostleship, and that He Himself was not as another man, but rather was God, as being the Incarnate Word. Hence it follows, And the whole multitude sought to touch him, for there went virtue out of him. For Christ did not receive virtue from others, but since he was by nature God, sending out His own virtue upon the sick, He healed them all.
St Ambrose † AD 397
But observe all things carefully, how He both ascends with His Apostles and descends to the multitude; for how could the multitude see Christ but in a lowly place. It follows him not to the lofty places, it ascends not the heights. Lastly, when He descends, He finds the sick, for in the high places there can be no sick.
St Bede † AD 735
You will scarcely find any where that the multitudes follow our Lord to the higher places, or that a sick person is healed on a mountain; but having quenched the fever of lust and lit the torch of knowledge, each man approaches by degrees to the height of the virtues. But the multitudes which were able to touch the Lord are healed by the virtue of that touch, as formerly the leper is cleansed when our Lord touched him. The touch of the Saviour then is the work of salvation, whom to touch is to believe on Him, to be touched is to be healed by His precious gifts.
The Latin text
Cyrillus
Celebrata ordinatione apostolorum, pluribus congregatis et de regione Iudaeorum, nec non a maritima Tyri et Sidonis, qui erant idololatrae, constituit eos totius orbis doctores, utpote qui evocarent Iudaeos a legis servitute cultores autem Daemonum ab errore gentili ad veritatis cognitionem; unde dicitur et descendens de monte cum illis, stetit in loco campestri, et turba discipulorum eius, et multitudo copiosa plebis ab omni Iudaea et Ierusalem et maritima
Beda
Non a proximo mari Galilaeae maritima dicit, quia hoc non miraculi loco poneretur; sed a mari magno cognominatur, in quo etiam Tyrus et Sidon comprehendi poterant; de quibus sequitur et Tyri et Sidonis; quae quia civitates gentium sunt, consulto nominatim ponuntur, ut quanta sit fama virtusque salvatoris intimetur, quae exteras etiam ad sanitatem doctrinamque capessendam civitates accersierat; unde sequitur qui venerant ut audirent eum
Theophylactus
Hoc est ad animarum medelam; et sanarentur a languoribus suis, hoc est ad medelam eorum corporum
Cyrillus
Postquam autem sacros publicavit apostolos, plurima et ardua fecit miracula: ut qui convenerant Iudaei et gentiles, scirent eos decoratos esse a Christo dignitate apostolatus; et quod ipse non erat sicut unus aliorum hominum, magis autem Deus, ut verbum incarnatum; unde sequitur et omnis turba quaerebat eum tangere, quia virtus de illo exibat et sanabat omnes. Neque enim alienam virtutem accipiebat Christus: sed cum naturaliter esset Deus, propriam virtutem super infirmos emittens sanabat omnes
Ambrosius
Adverte autem omnia diligenter, quomodo et cum apostolis ascendat, ac descendat ad turbas; quomodo eum turba non sequitur ad excelsa; denique ubi descendit, invenit infirmos: in excelsis enim infirmi esse non possunt
Beda
Raro hoc quoque uspiam vel turbas dominum ad altiora sequi, vel quempiam debilem invenies in monte curari; sed extincta febre libidinum, accensaque scientiae luce, pedetentim quemquam ad culmen subire virtutum. Turba autem quae dominum tangere potuit, spiritus illius virtute sanatur ut supra leprosus domino tangente mundatur. Tactus ergo salvatoris opus est salutis, quem tangere est fideliter in eum credere a quo tangi est eius munere sanari
6:20
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
After the ordination of the Apostles, the Saviour directed His disciples to the newness of the evangelical life.
St Ambrose † AD 397
But being about to utter His divine oracles, He begins to rise higher; although He stood in a low place, yet as it is said, He lifted up his eyes. What is lifting up the eyes, but to disclose a more hidden light?
St Bede † AD 735
And although He speaks in a general way to all, yet more especially He lifts up His eyes on His disciples; for it follows, on his disciples, that to those who receive the word listening attentively with the heart, He might reveal more fully the light of its deep meaning.
St Ambrose † AD 397
Now Luke mentions only four blessings, but Matthew eight; but in those eight are contained these four, and in these four those eight. For the one has embraced as it were the four cardinal virtues, the other has revealed in those eight the mystical number. For as the eighth 1 is the accomplishment of our hope, so is the eighth also the completion of the virtues. But each Evangelist has placed the blessings of poverty first, for it is the first in order, and the purest, as it were, of the virtues; for he who has despised the world shall reap an eternal reward. Now can any one obtain the reward of the heavenly kingdom who, overcome by the desires of the world, has no power of escape from them? Hence it follows, He said, Blessed are the poor.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
In the Gospel according to St. Matthew it is said, Blessed are the poor in spirit, that we should understand the poor in spirit to be one of a modest and somewhat depressed mind. Hence our Saviour says, Learn from me, for I am meek and lowly of heart. But Luke says, Blessed are the poor, without the addition of spirit, calling those poor who despise riches. For it became those who were to preach the doctrines of the saving Gospel to have no covetousness, but their affections set upon higher things.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 in Ps. 33.
But not every one oppressed with poverty is blessed, but he who has preferred the commandment of Christ to worldly riches. For many are poor in their possessions, yet most covetous in their disposition; these poverty does not save, but their affections condemn. For nothing involuntary deserves a blessing, because all virtue is characterized by the freedom of the will. Blessed then is the poor man as being the disciple of Christ, Who endured poverty for us. For the Lord Himself has fulfilled every work which leads to happiness, leaving Himself an example for us to follow.
Eusebius † AD 339
But when the celestial kingdom is considered in the many gradations of its blessings, the first step in the scale belongs to those who by divine instinct embrace poverty. Such did He make those who first became His disciples; therefore He says in their person, For yours is the kingdom of heaven, as pointedly addressing Himself to those present, upon whom also He lifted up His eyes.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
After having commanded them to embrace poverty, He then crowns with honour those things which follow from poverty. It is the lot of those who embrace poverty to be in want of the necessaries of life, and scarcely to be able to get food. He does not then permit His disciples to be fainthearted on this account, but says, Blessed are ye who hunger now.
St Bede † AD 735
That is, blessed are ye who chasten your body and subject it to bondage, who in hunger and thirst give heed to the word, for then shall ye receive the fulness of heavenly joys.
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 de Beat. orat. 4.
But in a deeper sense, as they who partake of bodily food vary their appetites according to the nature of the things to be eaten; so also in the food of the soul, by some indeed that is desired which depends upon the opinion of men, by others, that which is essentially and of its own nature good. Hence, according to Matthew, men are blessed who account righteousness in the place of food and drink; by righteousness I mean not a particular but an universal virtue, which he who hungers after is said to be blessed.
St Bede † AD 735
Plainly instructing us, that we ought never to account ourselves sufficiently righteous, but always desire a daily increase in righteousness, to the perfect fulness of which the Psalmist shews us that we can not arrive in this world, but in the world to come. I shall be satisfied when thy glory shall be made manifest (Ps. 17:15.). Hence it follows, For ye shall be filled.
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 ubi sup.
For to those who hunger and thirst after righteousness He promises abundance of the things they desire. For none of the pleasures which are sought in this life can satisfy those who pursue them. But the pursuit of virtue alone is followed by that reward, which implants a joy in the soul that never faileth.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But poverty is followed not only by a want of those things which bring delight, but also by a dejected look, because of sorrow. Hence it follows, Blessed are ye that weep. He blesses those who weep, not those who merely drop tears from their eyes, (for this is common to the believing and unbelieving, when sorrow befals them,) but rather He calls those blessed, who shun a careless life, mixed up with sin, and devoted to carnal pleasures, and refuse enjoyments almost weeping from their hatred of all worldly things.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 18. ad pop. Ant.
But godly sorrow is a great thing, and it worketh repentance to salvation. Hence St. Paul when he had no failings of his own to weep for, mourned for those of others. Such grief is the source of gladness, as it follows, For ye shall laugh. For if we do no good to those for whom we weep, we do good to ourselves. For he who thus weeps for the sins of others, will not let his own go unwept for; but the rather he will not easily fall into sin. Let us not be ever relaxing ourselves in this short life, lest we sigh in that which is eternal. Let us not seek delights from which flow lamentation, and much sorrow, but let us be saddened with sorrow which brings forth pardon. We often find the Lord sorrowing, never laughing.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 Hom. de Grat. act.
But He promises laughing to those who weep; not indeed the noise of laughter from the mouth, but a gladness pure and unmixed with aught of sorrow.
St Bede † AD 735
He then who on account of the riches of the inheritance of Christ, for the bread of eternal life, for the hope of heavenly joys, desires to suffer weeping, hunger, and poverty, is blessed. But much more blessed is he who does not shrink to maintain these virtues in adversity. Hence it follows, Blessed are ye when men shall hate you. For although men hate, with their wicked hearts they can not injure the heart that is beloved by Christ, It follows, And when they shall separate you. Let them separate and expel you from the synagogue. Christ finds you out, and strengthens you. It follows; And shall reproach you. Let them reproach the name of the Crucified, He Himself raises together with Him those that have died with Him, and makes them sit in heavenly places. It follows, And cast out your name as evil. Here he means the name of Christian, which by Jews and Gentiles as far as they were able was frequently erased from the memory, and east out by men, when there was no cause for hatred, but the Son of man; for in truth they who believed on the name of Christ, wished to be called after His name. Therefore He teaches that they are to be persecuted by men, but are to be blessed beyond men. As it follows, Rejoice ye in that day, and weep for joy, for behold your reward is great in heaven.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Great and little are measured by the dignity of the speaker. Let us enquire then who promised the great reward. If indeed a prophet or an apostle, little had been in his estimation great; but now it is the Lord in whose hands are eternal treasures and riches surpassing man’s conception, who has promised great reward.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 Hom. 6. in Hex.
Again, great has sometimes a positive signification, as the heaven is great, and the earth is great; but sometimes it has relation to something else, as a great ox or great horse, on comparing two things of like nature. I think then that great reward will be laid up for those who suffer reproach for Christ’s sake, not as in comparison with those things in our power, but as being in itself great because given by God.
St John Damascene † AD 749 in lib. de Logic c. 49.
Those things which may be measured or numbered are used definitely, but that which from a certain excellence surpasses all measure and number we call great and much indefinitely; as when we say that great is the longsuffering of God.
Eusebius † AD 339
He then fortifies His disciples against the attacks of their adversaries, which they were about to suffer as they preached through the whole world; adding, For in like manner did their fathers to the prophets.
St Ambrose † AD 397
For the Jews persecuted the prophets even to death.
St Bede † AD 735
They who speak the truth commonly suffer persecution, yet the ancient prophets did not therefore from fear of persecution turn away from preaching the truth.
St Ambrose † AD 397
In that He says, Blessed are the poor, thou hast temperance; which abstains from sin, tramples upon the world, seeks not vain delights. In Blessed are they that hunger, thou hast righteousness; for he who hungers suffers together with the hungry, and by suffering together with him gives to him, by giving becomes righteous, and his righteousness abideth for ever. In Blessed are they that weep now (Ps. 112:9.), thou hast prudence; which is to weep for the things of time, and to seek those which are eternal. In Blessed are ye when men hate you, thou hast fortitude; not that which deserves hatred for crime, but which suffers persecution for faith. For so thou wilt attain to the crown of suffering, if thou slightest the favour of men, and seekest that which is from God. Temperance therefore brings with it a pure heart; righteousness, mercy; prudence, peace; fortitude, meekness. The virtues are so joined and linked to one another, that he who has one seems to have many; and the Saints have each one especial virtue, but the more abundant virtue has the richer reward. What hospitality in Abraham, what humility, but because he excelled in faith, he gained the preeminence above all others. To every one there are many rewards because many incentives to virtue, but that which is most abundant in a good action, has the most exceeding reward.
The Latin text
Cyrillus
Post apostolorum ordinationem, ad evangelicae vitae novitatem salvator suos discipulos rectificavit
Ambrosius
Divinitatis autem prompturus oracula, incipit esse sublimior; etsi in humili stabat, tamen oculos elevavit; unde dicitur et ipse elevatis oculis. Quid est levare oculos nisi interius lumen aperire?
Beda
Et quamvis generaliter omnibus loquatur, specialius tamen oculos in discipulos levat; sequitur enim in discipulos suos: ut his qui verbum intenta cordis aure percipiunt, latius saporis intimi lumen aperiat
Ambrosius
Quatuor autem tantum beatitudines Lucas posuit, octo vero Matthaeus; sed in istis octo illae sunt quatuor, et in istis quatuor illae octo. Hic enim quatuor velut virtutes amplexus est cardinales; ille in illis octo mysticum ordinem reseravit: sicut enim spei nostrae octava perfectio est, ita octava summa virtutum est. Primam autem beatitudinem paupertatis uterque Evangelista posuit: ordine enim prima est, et parens quaedam virtutum: quia qui contempserit saecularia, ipse merebitur sempiterna: nec potest quisquam meritum regni caelestis adipisci qui a mundi cupiditate pressus emergendi non habet facultatem; unde sequitur dicebat: beati pauperes
Chrysostomus
In Evangelio quidem quod est secundum Matthaeum, beatos fieri dixit pauperes spiritu, ut intelligamus esse pauperem spiritu, habentem intellectum modestum, et quodammodo remissum: unde dicit salvator: discite a me, quia mitis sum et humilis corde. Hic autem beatos asserit pauperes, non addito spiritu, pauperes appellans divitias contemnentes: decebat enim ut cum praenuntiaturi essent salutiferi Evangelii dogma, mentem non gererent cupidam, sed promptum affectum haberent erga maiora
Basilius
Non autem omnis quem paupertas premit, beatus est, sed qui Christi praeceptum mundanis praetulerit opibus. Plures enim pauperes sunt in substantia, avarissimi tamen secundum affectum; quos non salvat paupertas, sed affectus damnat. Nihil enim involuntarium beatificabile est, eo quod omnis virtus libero designatur arbitrio. Beatus ergo pauper, quasi Christi discipulus, qui pro nobis paupertatem sustinuit: nam ipse dominus quodlibet opus implevit quod ad beatitudinem ducit, se praebens exemplar discentibus
Eusebius
Sed cum caeleste regnum in multis gradibus bonorum consideretur, primus gradus scandentium est eorum qui divino intuitu colunt paupertatem; tales autem fecit eos qui primo facti sunt eius discipuli: ob hoc in eorum persona dicit quia vestrum est regnum Dei; quasi demonstrative hoc proferens ad praesentes, ad quos etiam oculos elevavit
Chrysostomus
Postquam igitur mandavit paupertatem colere, ea quae consequuntur inopiam coronat honoribus. Contingit autem paupertatem colentes, necessariorum incurrere defectum, et vix acquirere victum; idcirco non sinit discipulos pusillanimes super hoc fieri, dicens beati qui nunc esuritis
Beda
Idest, beati qui castigatis corpus vestrum et servituti subicitis, qui in fame et siti verbo operam datis: quia caelestium tunc gaudiorum habebitis ubertate perfrui
Gregorius Nyssenus
Altius autem, sicut secundum sensibilem escam diversificatur participantium appetitus ad comestibilium species, sic et in cibo animae, ab his quidem opinabile, ab his autem appetitur quod naturaliter est bonum: unde hic secundum Matthaeum beatificantur qui iustitiam loco cibi et potus reputant; non, inquam, particularem, sed universalem virtutem, quam qui esurit beatificandum dicit
Beda
Apertissime nos instruens nunquam nos satis iustos aestimare debere, sed quotidianum iustitiae semper amare profectum; ad cuius perfectam saturitatem non in hoc saeculo, sed in futuro possumus pervenire, ut Psalmista ostendit dicens: satiabor cum manifestabitur gloria tua; unde sequitur quia saturabimini
Gregorius Nyssenus
Avidis enim iustitiae, desideratorum copiam spondet. Nihil enim eorum quae secundum voluptatem in vita quaeruntur satiat inquirentes; solum autem virtutis studium subsequitur praemium quod indeficiens gaudium inserit animae
Cyrillus
Consequitur autem inopiam non solum defectus rerum ad delectationes facientium, sed etiam depressus vultus propter moestitiam; unde sequitur beati qui nunc fletis. Beatificat flentes, non eos qui simpliciter ab oculis lacrymas emittunt: commune enim est hoc tam fidelibus quam infidelibus, si quid tristium accidat. Magis autem illos beatos asserit qui levem vitam et implicitam carnalibus voluptatibus deditam vitant, refutantes delicias, et pene lacrymantes propter odium mundanorum
Chrysostomus
Magnum quid vero secundum Deum tristitia est, et impetrat poenitentiam in salutem; unde Paulus, cum non haberet suos defectus flere, pro alienis lugebat. Talis luctus est alacritatis materia: unde sequitur quia ridebitis. Etenim si nihil prosumus his pro quibus flemus, tamen proficimus nobismetipsis: nam qui sic aliena deflet, multo magis non praeteribit inflebiliter sua delicta; magis autem nec facile labetur in scelus. Non dissolvamur in hac brevi vita, ne suspiremus in infinita: non quaeramus delicias, a quibus manat luctus et dolor nimius; sed tristemur tristitia, quae germinat veniam. Est etiam dominum saepius reperire lugentem, ridentem nequaquam
Basilius
Promittit autem flentibus risum, non quidem emissum per mandibulas sonum, sed meram et impermixtam cuilibet tristitiae alacritatem
Beda
Qui ergo propter divitias hereditatis Christi, propter panem vitae aeternae, propter spem caelestium gaudiorum, fletus, esuriem, paupertatemque pati desiderat, beatus est; multo autem beatior qui has virtutes inter adversa servare non trepidat; unde sequitur beati eritis cum vos oderint homines: licet enim homines odiant corde nefando dilectum cor Christo laedere nequeunt. Sequitur et cum separaverint vos. Separent, et a synagoga expellant: Christus invenit et confirmat. Sequitur et exprobraverint. Exprobrent nomen crucifixi: ipse commortuos sibi conresuscitat, et consedere facit in caelestibus. Sequitur et eiecerint nomen vestrum tamquam malum: ubi nomen Christianorum significat, quod a gentilibus Iudaeisque saepissime quantum ad ipsos memoriae abrasum, et ab hominibus est abiectum, nulla existente causa odii, nisi propter filium hominis; qui scilicet credentes nomen Christi, suum cognomen facere voluerunt. Docet ergo eos ab hominibus insectandos, sed ultra homines esse beandos; unde sequitur gaudete in illa die, et exultate: ecce enim merces vestra multa est in caelo
Chrysostomus
Multum et paucum mensuratur dignitate proferentis. Quaeramus igitur: quis multam promisit mercedem? Si quidem propheta vel apostolus, velut homo paucum esse multum existimavit; nunc autem dominus, qui possidet perennes thesauros, et opes quae quemlibet intellectum transcendunt, multam pollicitus est mercedem
Basilius
Rursus, magnum aliquando absolutam habet intentionem; sicut magnum est caelum, et magna est terra; aliquando vero ad aliquid habet relationem: ut magnus equus et bos in comparatione similium. Sic arbitror multam fore mercedem repositam patientibus opprobria propter Christum, non tamquam comparatam ad ea quae penes nos sunt, sed in se multam existentem, et tamquam a Deo donatam
Damascenus
Illa etiam quae mensurari vel numerari possunt, determinate ingeruntur; quod autem ex quadam excellentia omnem transcendit mensuram et numerum, indeterminate dicitur magnum et multum: puta quando dicimus multam esse Dei misericordiam
Eusebius
Deinde muniens discipulos ad pugnam adversariorum, quam passuri erant per totum orbem praedicantes, subdit secundum haec enim faciebant prophetis patres eorum
Ambrosius
Quia prophetas Iudaei usque ad mortem corporis persecuti sunt
Beda
Quia vera dicentes solent persecutionem pati; nec tamen ideo prophetae antiqui timore persecutionis a veritatis praedicatione defecerunt
Ambrosius
In hoc ergo quod dicit beati pauperes, habes temperantiam, quae a peccato abstinet, saeculum calcat, illecebrosa non quaerit. Beati qui esuritis: habes iustitiam: qui enim esurienti compatitur, compatiendo largitur, largiendo fit iustus, quia iustitia eius manet in aeternum. Beati qui nunc fletis; habes prudentiam, cuius est flere quotidiana, et ea quae aeterna sunt quaerere. Beati eritis cum vos oderint homines: habes fortitudinem; sed eam quae non odium meretur ex crimine, sed persecutionem patiatur ex fide. Sic enim ad passionis pervenitur coronam, si gratiam hominum negligas, divinam sequaris. Ergo temperantia cordis habet munditiam, iustitia misericordiam, pacem prudentia, mansuetudinem fortitudo. Connexae sibi sunt et concatenatae virtutes, ut qui unam habet, plures habere videatur: et sanctis una competit virtus; sed eius quae fuerit uberior, uberius est praemium. Quanta hospitalitas in Abraham, quanta humilitas? Sed quia fide praestitit, fidei prae ceteris meruit principatum. Ergo unicuique plura praemia, quia plurima incentiva virtutum; sed quod in aliquo merito copiosius, hoc etiam in praemio redundantius
6:24
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
Having said before that poverty for God’s sake is the cause of every good thing, and that hunger and weeping will not be without the reward of the saints, he goes on to denounce the opposite to these as the source of condemnation and punishment. But woe unto you rich, for ye have your consolation.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
For this expression, woe, is always said in the Scriptures to those who cannot escape from future punishment.
St Ambrose † AD 397
But although in the abundance of wealth many are the allurements to crime, yet many also are the incitements to virtue. Although virtue requires no support, and the offering of the poor man is more commendable than the liberality of the rich, still it is not those who possess riches, but those who know not how to use them, that are condemned by the authority of the heavenly sentence. For as that poor man is more praiseworthy who gives without grudging, so is the rich man more guilty, who ought to return thanks for what he has received, and not to hide without using it the sum which was given him for the common good. It is not therefore the money, but the heart of the possessor which is in fault. And though there be no heavier punishment than to be preserving with anxious fear what is to serve for the advantage of successors, yet since the covetous desires are fed by a certain pleasure of amassing, they who have had their consolation in the present life, have lost an eternal reward. We may here however understand by the rich man the Jewish people, or the heretics, or at least the Pharisees, who, rejoicing in an abundance of words, and a kind of hereditary pride of eloquence, have overstepped the simplicity of true faith, and gained to themselves useless treasures.
St Bede † AD 735
Woe to you that are full, for ye shall be hungry. That rich man clothed in purple was full, feasting sumptuously every day, but endured in hunger that dreadful “woe,” when from the finger of Lazarus, whom he had despised, he begged a drop of water.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 Reg. fus. tract. 16–19.
Now it is plain that the rule of abstinence is necessary, because the Apostle mentions it among the fruits of the Spirit. (Gal. 5:23.) For the subjection of the body is by nothing so obtained as by abstinence, whereby, as it were a bridle, it becomes us to keep in check the fervour of youth. Abstinence then is the putting to death of sin, the extirpation of passions, the beginning of the spiritual life, blunting in itself the sting of temptations. But lest there should be any agreement with the enemies of God, we must accept every thing as the occasion requires, to shew, that to the pure all things are pure (Tit. 1:15.), by coming indeed to the necessaries of life, but abstaining altogether from those which conduce to pleasure. But since it is not possible that all should keep the same hours, or the same manner, or the same proportion, still let there be one purpose, never to wait to be filled, for fulness of stomach makes the body itself also unfit for its proper functions, sleepy, and inclined to what is hurtful.
St Bede † AD 735
In another way. If those are happy who always hunger after the works of righteousness, they on the other hand are counted to be unhappy, who, pleasing themselves in their own desires, suffer no hunger after the true good. It follows, Woe to you who laugh, &c.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 ut sup.
Whereas the Lord reproves those who laugh now, it is plain that there will never be a house of laughter to the faithful, especially since there is so great a multitude of those who die in sin for whom we must mourn. Excessive laughter is a sign of want of moderation, and the motion of an unrestrained spirit; but ever to express the feelings of our heart with a pleasantness of countenance is not unseemly.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 6. in Matt.
But tell me, why art thou distracting and wasting thyself away with pleasures, who must stand before the awful judgment, and give account of all things done here?
St Bede † AD 735
But because flattery being the very nurse of sin, like oil to the flames, is wont to minister fuel to those who are on fire with sin, he adds, Woe unto you when all men shall speak well of you.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
What is said here is not opposed to what our Lord says elsewhere, Let your light shine before men; (Matt. 5:16.) that is, that we should be eager to do good for the glory of God, not our own. For vain-glory is a baneful thing, and from hence springs iniquity, and despair, and avarice, the mother of evil. But if thou seekest to turn away from this, ever raise thy eyes to God, and be content with that glory which is from Him. For if in all things we must choose the more learned for judges, how dost thou trust to the many the decision of virtue, and not rather to Him, who before all others knoweth it, and can give and reward it, whose glory therefore if thou desirest, avoid the praise of men. For no one more excites our admiration than he who rejects glory. And if we do this, much more does the God of all. Be mindful then, that the glory of men quickly faileth, seeing in the course of time it is past into oblivion. It follows, For so did their fathers to the false prophets.
St Bede † AD 735
By the false prophets are meant those, who to gain the favour of the multitude attempt to predict future events. The Lord on the mountain pronounces only the blessings of the good, but on the plain he describes also the “woe” of the wicked, because the yet uninstructed hearers must first be brought by terrors to good works, but the perfect need but be invited by rewards.
St Ambrose † AD 397
And mark, that Matthew by rewards called the people to virtue and faith, but Luke also frightened them from their sins and iniquities by the denunciation of future punishment.
The Latin text
Cyrillus
Praedicto, quod paupertas propter Deum causa sit cuiuslibet boni, et quod esurire et flere non vacabit mercede sanctorum, transfert sermonem ad apposita, et innuit ipsa damnationis et supplicii fore materiam; unde dicitur verumtamen vae vobis divitibus, qui habetis consolationem vestram
Cyrillus
Haec enim dictio vae semper in Scripturis dicitur his qui non possunt evadere a futuro supplicio
Ambrosius
Licet autem in pecuniariis copiis multa sint lenocinia delictorum, pleraque tamen sunt incentiva virtutum; quamquam virtus subsidia non requirat, et commendatior sit collatio pauperis, quam divitis liberalitas; tamen non eos qui habent divitias, sed eos qui uti his nesciant, sententiae caelestis auctoritate condemnat. Nam ut ille pauper laudabilior est qui prompto largitur affectu, ita criminosior dives est qui de eo referre gratiam Deo debuit quod accepit, nec censum ad communem usum datum sine usu abscondere. Non census igitur, sed affectus in crimine est. Et quamquam nulla poena gravior sit quam successorum profutura compendiis anxio timore servare, tamen quoniam avaritiae desideria congerendi quadam voluptate pascuntur, qui consolationem vitae praesentis habuerunt, remunerationem perpetuam perdiderunt. Possumus tamen hic divitem intelligere populum Iudaeorum, vel haereticos, vel certe Pharisaeos, qui ubertate verborum, et quodam ambitiosae facundiae patrimonio delectati, simplicitatem verae fidei supergressi, thesauros inutiles condiderunt. Sequitur vae vobis qui saturati estis, quia esurietis
Beda
Dives ille purpuratus saturabatur, epulans quotidie splendide; sed dirum vae sustinebat esuriens, quando de Lazari, quem despexerat, digito guttam aquae quaerebat
Basilius
Quod autem necessaria sit abstinentiae ratio, palam est ex eo quod apostolus eam inter fructus spiritus enumeravit. Subiectio enim corporis per nihil aliud sic obtinetur, sicut per abstinentiam; qua sicut quodam freno decet compescere iuventutis fervorem. Est igitur abstinentia interemptio criminis, amotio passionum, vitae spiritualis initium, obtundens in se illecebrarum aculeum. Ne autem coincidentia fiat cum inimicis Dei, decet accipi quodlibet cum exigit tempus, ad ostendendum quod mundis omnia munda; procedendo quidem ad necessaria vitae, abstinendo autem omnino ab his quae faciunt ad voluptatem. Attamen nec eamdem horam sibi cunctos sancire possibile, nec modum, nec mensuram. Sit autem communis intentio non expectare repletionem; replere namque ventrem, ipsum quoque corpus inutile facit erga proprias operationes, somnolentum, et ad nocumenta dispositum
Beda
Aliter. Si beati sunt illi qui iustitiae semper esuriunt opera, infelices e contra aestimandi sunt qui sibi in desideriis placentes, nullam veri boni famem patiuntur. Sequitur vae vobis qui ridetis nunc, quia lugebitis et flebitis
Basilius
Cum dominus ridentes nunc arguat, palam est quod numquam erit fideli tempus risus; et praecipue in tanta multitudine eorum qui in peccato moriuntur, pro quibus oportet lugere. Superfluus autem risus est immoderantiae signum, et effrenis animae motus; sed usque ad vultus iucunditatem exprimere passionem animae non dedecet
Chrysostomus
Dic autem mihi cur concuteris et defluis qui debes assistere terribili iudicio, et ponere rationem de omnibus hic operatis?
Beda
Quia vero ipsa peccati nutrix adulatio, sicut oleum flammis, sic in culpa ardentibus solita est ministrare fomentum, subdit vae cum benedixerint vobis omnes homines
Chrysostomus
Non autem contrarium est quod hic dicitur ei quod alibi dominus dicit: luceat lux vestra coram hominibus, ut scilicet manifestemus bene agere ad gloriam Dei, non ad propriam. Perniciosum enim quid est inanis gloria: et inde sumit ortum iniquitas atque desperatio, et mater malorum avaritia. Quod si viam quaeris divertendi ab hoc, dirigas aspectum semper ad Deum, et esto contentus ea quae apud eum est gloria: nam si in qualibet facultate doctiores eligere oportet in arbitros, quomodo virtutis experimentum pluribus credis, non autem illi qui prae omnibus eam novit, et dare et coronare potest? A quo si gloriam cupis, vita laudem humanam: de nullo enim alio magis consuevimus admirari quam de respuente gloriam. Quod si nos, multo magis dominus omnium. Deinde illud consideres, quod hominum gloria celeriter deficit, quia per cursum temporis oblivioni traditur. Sequitur secundum haec enim faciebant pseudoprophetis patres eorum
Beda
Pseudoprophetae significantur, eo quod ad captandum vulgi favorem futura praeloqui conentur. Itaque dominus in monte beatitudines solummodo proborum, in campo vero etiam vae describit reproborum: quia rudes adhuc auditores necesse est terroribus ad bona compelli, perfectos autem satis est praemiis invitari
Ambrosius
Et attende quod Matthaeus, praemiis ad virtutem et fidem populos provocavit; hic autem etiam a criminibus atque peccatis futurorum suppliciorum denuntiatione deterruit
6:27
St Bede † AD 735
Having spoken above of what they might suffer from their enemies, He now points out how they ought to conduct themselves towards their enemies, saying, But I say to you who hear.
St Ambrose † AD 397
Having proceeded in the enumeration of many heavenly actions, He not unwisely comes to this place last, that He might teach the people confirmed by the divine miracles to march onward in the footsteps of virtue beyond the path of the law. Lastly, among the three greatest, (hope, faith, and charity,) the greatest is charity, which is commanded in these words, Love your enemies.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 in reg. brev. 176.
It is indeed the part of an enemy to injure and be treacherous. Every one then who does harm in any way to any one is called his enemy.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But this way of life was well adapted to the holy teachers who were about to preach throughout the earth the word of salvation, and if it had been their will to take vengeance upon their persecutors, had failed to call them to the knowledge of salvation.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 18. in Matt.
But He says not, Do not hate, but love; nor did He merely command to love, but also to do good, as it follows, Do good to them which hate you.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 ubi sup.
But because man consists of body and soul, to the soul indeed we shall do this good, by reproving and admonishing such men, and leading them by the hand to conversion; but to the body, by profiting them in the necessaries of life. It follows, Bless them that curse you.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
For they who pierce their own souls deserve tears and weeping, not curses. For nothing is more hateful than a cursing heart, or more foul than a tongue which utters curses. O man, spit not forth the poison of asps, nor be turned into a beast. Thy mouth was given thee not to bite with, but to heal the wounds of others. But he commands us to count our enemies in the rank of our friends, not only in a general way, but as our particular friends for whom we are accustomed to pray; as it follows, Pray for them which persecute you. But many on the contrary falling down, and striking their faces upon the ground, and stretching forth their hands, pray God not for their sins, but against their enemies, which is nothing else but piercing their own selves. When thou prayest to Him that He would hear thee cursing thy enemies, who has forbidden thee to pray against thy enemies, how is it possible for thee to be heard, since thou art calling Him to hear thee by striking an enemy in the king’s presence, not with the hand indeed, but with thy words. What art thou doing, O man? thou standest to obtain pardon of your sins, and thou fillest thy mouth with bitterness. It is a time of forgiveness, prayer, and mourning, not of rage.
St Bede † AD 735
But the question is fairly raised, how it is that in the prophets are to be found many curses against their enemies. Upon which we must observe, that the prophets in the imprecations they uttered foretold the future, and that not with the feelings of one who wishes, but in the spirit of one who foresees.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
Now the old law commanded us not to injure one another; or if we are first injured, not to extend our wrath beyond the measure of the injurer, but the fulfilling of the law is in Christ and in His commands. Hence it follows, And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek, offer also the other.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 18. in Matt.
For physicians also, when they are attacked by madmen, have then most compassion on them, and exert themselves to restore them. Have thou also a like consideration towards thy persecutors; for it is they who are under the greatest infirmity. And let us not cease until they have exhausted all their bitterness, they will then overpower thee with thanks, and God Himself will give thee a crown, because thou hast delivered thy brother from the worst disease.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 in Esai. 1, 23. in App.
But we almost all of us offend against this command, and especially the powerful and rulers, not only if they have suffered insult, but if respect is not paid them, accounting all those their enemies who treat them with less consideration than they think they deserve. But it is a great dishonour in a prince to be ready to take revenge. For how shall he teach another, to return to no man evil for evil (Rom. 12:17.), if he is eager to retaliate on him who injures him.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But the Lord would moreover have us to be despisers of property. As it follows, And him that taketh away thy cloak, forbid not to take thy coat also. For this is the soul’s virtue, which is altogether alien from feeling the pleasure of wealth. For it becomes him who is merciful even to forget his misfortunes, that we may confer the same benefits upon our persecutors, whereby we assist our dear friends.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 ubi sup.
Now He said not, Bear humbly the rule of thy persecutor, but, Go on wisely, and prepare thyself to suffer what he desires thee to do; overcoming his insolence by thy great prudence, that he may depart with shame at thy excellent endurance. But some one will say, How can this be? When thou hast seen God made man, and suffering so many things for thee, dost thou still ask and doubt how it is possible to pardon the iniquities of thy fellow servants? Who has suffered what thy God has, when He was bound, scourged, enduring to be spat upon, suffering death? Here it follows, But to every one who seeks, give.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Serm. Dom. lib. 1. c. 20.
He says not, To him that seeketh give all things, but give what you justly and honestly can, that is, what as far as man can know or believe, neither hurts you, nor another: and if thou hast justly refused any one, the justice must be declared to him, (so as not to send him away empty,) sometimes thou wilt confer even a greater boon when thou hast corrected him who seeks what he ought not.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Herein however we do not lightly err, when not only we give not to those who seek, but also blame them? Why (you say) does he not work, why is the idle man fed? Tell me, dost thou then possess by labour? but still if thou workest, dost thou work for this, that thou shouldest blame another? For a single loaf and coat dost thou call a man covetous? Thou givest nothing, make then no reproaches. Why dost thou neither take pity thyself, and dissuadest those who would? If we spend upon all indifferently, we shall always have compassion: for because Abraham entertains all, he also entertains angels. For if a man is a homicide and a robber, does he not, thinkest thou, deserve to have bread? Let us not then be severe censors of others, lest we too be strictly judged. It follows, And of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 10. in 1 Cor.
Every thing we have we receive from God. But when we speak of “mine and thine,” they are only bare words. For if you assert a house to be yours, you have uttered an expression which wants the substance of reality. For both the air, the soil, and the moisture, are the Creator’s. Thou again art he who has built the house; but although the use is thine, it is doubtful, not only because of death, but also on account of the issues of things. Thy soul is not thy own possession, and will be reckoned to thee in like manner as all thy goods. God wishes those things to be thine which are entrusted to thee for thy brethren, and they will be thine if thou hast dispensed them for others. But if thou hast spent richly upon thyself what things are thine, they are now become another’s. But through a wicked desire of wealth men strive together in a state contrary to Christ’s words, And of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Ser. Dom. lib. 1. c. 19.
He says this of garments, houses, farms, beasts of burdens, and generally of all property. But a Christian ought not to possess a slave as he does a horse or money. If a slave is more honourably governed by thee than by him who desires to take him from thee, I know not whether any one would dare to say, that he ought to be despised, as a garment (ut vestimentum.)
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 13. ad Pop. Ant.
Now we have a natural law implanted in us, by which we distinguish between what is virtue, and what is vice. Hence it follows, And as ye would that men should do unto you, do ye also to them. He does not say, Whatever ye would not that men should do unto you, do not ye. For since there are two ways which lead to virtue, namely, abstaining from evil, and doing good, he names one, signifying by it the other also. And if indeed He had said, That ye may be men, love the beasts, the command would be a difficult one. But if they are commanded to love men, which is a natural admonition, wherein lies the difficulty, since even the wolves and lions observe it, whom a natural relation compels to love one another. It is manifest then that Christ has ordained nothing surpassing our nature, but what He had long before implanted in our conscience, so that thy own will is the law to thee. And if thou wilt have good done unto thee, thou must do good to others; if thou wilt that another should shew mercy to thee, thou must shew mercy to thy neighbour.
The Latin text
Beda
Quia dixerat supra quid ab inimicis pati possent, nunc qualiter cum eisdem inimicis agere debeant ostendit, dicens sed vobis dico qui auditis
Ambrosius
Non otiose plurimorum factorum caelestium enumeratione progressus ad hunc locum serius venit, ut populus divinis miraculis roboratus ultra legis tramitem virtutum vestigiis progredi edoceretur. Denique inter tria maxima, spem, fidem et caritatem, maior est caritas, quae ordinatur cum dicitur diligite inimicos vestros
Basilius
Inimici quidem proprium est obesse et insidiari. Omnis igitur qui qualitercumque nocet alicui, dicitur inimicus
Cyrillus
Conveniens autem erat huiusmodi conversatio doctoribus sanctis, qui praedicaturi erant ubique terrarum salutarem sermonem; quos si contingeret velle recipere de persequentibus vindictam, omisissent eos ad cognitionem veritatis vocare
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non autem dicit: ne odio habeas; sed: diligas; neque simpliciter mandavit diligere, sed etiam benefacere; unde sequitur benefacite his qui oderunt vos
Basilius
Verum quia homo ex corpore consistit et anima, secundum animam quidem benefaciemus, huiusmodi arguentes et commonentes eos, et omnino ad conversionem manuducentes; secundum corpus autem benefacientes eis in necessariis victui. Sequitur benedicite maledicentibus vobis. Qui enim percutiunt proprias animas, digni sunt lacrymis et fletibus, non maledictionibus. Nihil enim detestabilius est anima maledica, nec immundius lingua quae maledictiones effert. Homo es; aspidum venena non evomas, nec vertaris in belluam. Est tibi datum os, non ut mordeas, sed ut aliorum vulnera sanes. Inimicos autem mandavit nobis annumerare gradui amicorum, non quorumcumque, sed praecipuorum, pro quibus orare solemus; unde sequitur orate pro persequentibus vos. Plerique autem e contra procumbentes, et fronte super terram percutientes, et manus expandentes, non pro suis criminibus orant Deum, sed adversus inimicos; quod nihil aliud est quam seipsum transfodere. Cum eum qui prohibuit contra inimicos orare, precaris ut te maledicentem inimicis exaudiat, quomodo possibile est audiri, quando provocas exauditurum, verberando inimicum coram rege, etsi non manibus, verbis tamen? Quid facis, homo? Stas ut veniam impetres peccatorum, et imples os amaritudine. Mitigationum est tempus, orationis et gemitus, non furoris
Beda
Sed merito movetur quaestio, quomodo in prophetis inveniuntur multae imprecationes adversus inimicos. Ubi videndum est, quia prophetae per imprecationem quid esset futurum cecinerunt, non optantis voto, sed spiritu praevidentis
Cyrillus
Vetus autem lex mandabat non offendere alios; vel si prius fuerimus laesi, non ultra proportiones laedentium iras protendere; sed perfectio legis in Christo est, et in suis mandatis; unde sequitur et qui te percutit in maxillam, praebe ei et alteram
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Nam et medici cum calce feriuntur ab insanis, tunc maxime miserentur eis, et accingunt se ad eorum remedia. Tu quoque similem habeas coniecturam erga persequentes: ipsi namque sunt qui praecipue infirmantur; nec prius desistamus quam totam amaritudinem evomuerint; tunc uberes gratias agent tibi, et ipse Deus te coronabit, eo quod fratrem tuum in pessima aegritudine liberasti
Basilius
Fere autem cuncti contra hoc mandatum procedimus; et praesertim potentes vel principes, non solum si passi fuerint contumelias, sed et si praestita eis non sit reverentia, adversarios reputantes quicumque eos minus reveriti sunt quam se reputaverunt dignos. Est autem magna infamia principis esse promptum ad vindictam: nam et qualiter alium docebit nil mali pro malo rependere, qui nocenti retribuere satagit?
Cyrillus
Vult autem dominus insuper esse contemptorem rerum; unde sequitur et ab eo qui aufert tibi vestimentum, etiam tunicam noli prohibere: haec est enim virtus animae quae omnino aversa est a passione cupiditatis divitiarum. Decet enim eum qui pius est et oblivisci malorum, ut et ea quibus caros amicos iuvamus, persequentibus conferamus
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non autem dixit: fer humiliter iniuriantis impetum; sed: procedas per sapientiam, et ulterius te disponas ad patiendum quae ille cupiat facere, superans insolentiam eius ubertate prudentiae, ut habito pudore in excellenti patientia tua discedat. Sed dicet aliquis: quomodo potest hoc fieri? Cum videris Deum factum hominem, tot passum pro te, adhuc quaeris et dubitas quomodo possibile sit nequitiis ignoscere conservorum? Quis tale passus est quale dominus tuus dum ligaretur, flagellaretur, sputa perferens, mortem patiens? Unde sequitur omni autem petenti te tribue
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Non dicit: omnia petenti; sed ut id des quod iuste et honeste potes, idest quod nec tibi, nec alteri noceat, quantum sciri aut credi ab homine potest; et cui iuste negaveris quod petit, indicanda est iustitia; et aliquando melius aliquid tribues, cum petentem iniusta correxeris
Chrysostomus
In hoc tamen peccamus non modicum, non solum non dando petentibus, sed et eos increpando. Cur, inquis, non laborat? Cur otiosus alitur? Dic mihi: et tu laborando possides? Sed et si laboras, ad hoc laboras ut vituperes alium? Propter unicum panem et tunicam appellas cupidum. Nihil tribuis? Nec convicieris. Cur nec tu misereris, et volentibus dissuades? Si cunctis indifferenter erogaverimus, semper miserebimur. Quia enim Abraham cunctos recipiebat, recepit et Angelos. Nam etsi homicida sit et praedo, nonne tibi dignus videtur panis habendi? Non igitur simus severi aliorum censores, ne nos quoque exquisite iudicemur. Sequitur et qui aufert quae tua sunt, ne repetas
Chrysostomus
A Deo percipimus omnia; quod autem dicimus meum et tuum, nuda tantum sunt verba: si namque domum tuam asseris, emisisti verbum carens subsistentia rei: nam et aer et solum et caementum creatoris sunt, tu etiam ipse qui domum construxisti: sed et si tuus sit usus dubitatur, non solum propter mortem, sed etiam propter rerum eventus. Anima tua non possidetur a te, et quo pacto tuae reputabuntur opes? Vult autem Deus tua fore quae tibi pro fratribus credita sunt; fient autem tua, si pro aliis dispensaveris; si vero tibi affluenter expenderis, quae sunt tua iam facta sunt aliena. Sed propter nefandam opum cupidinem homines in curiis conrixantur; contra quod Christus ait et qui aufert quae tua sunt, ne repetas
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Quod de veste, domo, fundo, iumento, et generaliter omni pecunia dicit. Non autem Christianum oportet sic possidere servum quomodo equum aut argentum. Servus si honestius a te regeretur quam ab illo qui eum tibi cupit auferre; nescio utrum quisquam dicere audeat eum debere contemni
Chrysostomus
Est autem nobis insita lex naturalis, per quam dignoscimus quid sit virtus et vitium; unde sequitur et prout vultis ut faciant vobis homines, et vos facite illis similiter. Non ait: quaecumque non vultis ut faciant, nec vos faciatis: cum enim duae sint viae quae ducunt ad virtutem, scilicet abstinentia mali, et operatio boni, hanc ponit, per istam et illam significans. Et si quidem dixisset: ut sitis homines, diligite bestias, esset mandatum difficile; si vero homines diligere iussit, ad quod naturalis monitio est, quam difficultatem res continet, quam leones et lupi servant, in quibus naturalis cognatio amicitiam cogit? Ostenditur igitur quod Christus nihil statuit nostram transcendens naturam; sed quod dudum inseruit conscientiae nostrae, docet; ut propria voluntas pro lege sit tibi; ut si vis bene tibi, bene facias alii; si vis ut alius tui misereatur, proximi miserearis
6:32
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. i. in Col.
The Lord had said that we must love our enemies, but that you might not think this an exaggerated expression, regarding it solely as spoken to alarm them, he adds the reason, saying, For if you love them which love you, what thank have ye? There are indeed several causes which produce love; but spiritual love exceeds them all. For nothing earthly engenders it, neither gain, nor kindness, nor nature, nor time, but it descends from heaven. But why wonder that it needs not kindness to excite it, when it is not even overcome of malice? A father indeed suffering wrong bursts the bands of love. A wife after a quarrel leaves her husband. A son, if he sees his father come to a great age, is troubled. But Paul went to those who stoned him to do them good. (Acts 14:17) Moses is stoned by the Jews, and prays for them. (Exod. 17:4) Let us then reverence spiritual love, for it is indissoluble. Reproving therefore those who were inclined to wax cold, he adds, For sinners even love those which love them. As if he said, Because I wish you to possess more than these, I do not advise you only to love your friends, but also your enemies. It is common to all to do good to those who do good to them. But he shews that he seeks something more than is the custom of sinners, who do good to their friends. Hence it follows, And if you do good to those who do good to you, what thank have ye?
St Bede † AD 735
But he not only condemns as unprofitable the love and kindness of sinners, but also the lending. As it follows, And if ye lend to those from whom ye hope to receive, what thank have ye? for sinners also lend to sinners, to receive as much again.
St Ambrose † AD 397
Now philosophy seems to divide justice into three parts; one towards God, which is called piety; another towards our parents, or the rest of mankind; a third to the dead, that the proper rites may be performed. But the Lord Jesus passing beyond the oracle of the law, and the heights of prophecy, extended the duties of piety to those also who have injured us, adding, But love your enemies.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 58. in Gen.
Whereby thou wilt confer more upon thyself than him. For he is beloved by a fellow servant, but thou art made like unto God. But it is a mark of the greatest virtue when we embrace with kindness those who wish to do us harm. Hence it follows, And do good. For as water, when cast upon a lighted furnace, extinguishes it, so also reason joined with gentleness. But what water is to fire, such is lowliness and meekness to wrath; and as fire is not extinguished by fire, so neither is anger soothed by anger.
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Orat. cont. usurar.
But man ought to shun that baneful anxiety with which he seeks from the poor man increase of his money and gold, exacting a profit of barren metals. Hence he adds, And lend, hoping for nothing again, &c. If a man should call the harsh calculation of interest, theft, or homicide, he will not err. For what is the difference, whether a man by digging under a wall become possessed of property, or possess it unlawfully by the compulsory rate of interest?
St Basil the Great † AD 379 Hom. in Ps. 14.
Now this mode of avarice is rightly called in the Greek τόκος, from producing, because of the fruitfulness of the evil. Animals in course of time grow up and produce, but interest as soon as it is born begins to bring forth. Animals which bring forth most rapidly cease soonest from breeding, but the money of the avaricious goes on increasing with time. Animals when they transfer their bringing forth to their own young, themselves cease to breed, but the money of the covetous both produces an increase, and renews the capital. Touch not then the destructive monster. For what advantage that the poverty of to-day is escaped, if it falls upon us repeatedly, and is increased? Reflect then how canst thou restore thyself? Whence shall thy money be so multiplied as that it will partly relieve thy want, partly refresh thy capital, and besides bring forth interest? But thou sayest, How shall I get my living? I answer, work, serve, last of all, beg; any thing is more tolerable than borrowing upon interest. But thou sayest, what is that lending to which the hope of repayment is not attached? Consider the excellence of the words, and thou wilt admire the mercifulness of the author. When thou art about to give to a poor man from regard to divine charity, it is both a lending and a gift; a gift indeed, because no return is hoped for; lending, because of the beneficence of God, who restores it in its turn. Hence it follows, And great shall be your reward. Dost thou not wish the Almighty to be bound to restore to thee? Or, should He make some rich citizen thy security, dost thou accept him, but reject God standing as security for the poor?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 3. in. Gen.
Observe the wonderful nature of lending, one receives and another binds himself for his debts, giving a hundred fold at the present time, and in the future eternal life.
St Ambrose † AD 397
How great the reward of mercy which is received into the privilege of divine adoption! For it follows, And ye shall be the sons of the Highest (Ps. 82:6.). Follow then mercy, that ye may obtain grace. Widely spread is the mercy of God; He pours His rain upon the unthankful, the fruitful earth refuses not its increase to the evil. Hence it follows, For he is kind to the unthankful, and to the evil.
St Bede † AD 735
Either by giving them temporal gifts, or by inspiring His heavenly gifts with a wonderful grace.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
Great then is the praise of mercy. For this virtue makes us like unto God, and imprints upon our souls certain signs as it were of a heavenly nature. Hence it follows, Be ye then merciful, as your heavenly Father also is merciful.
St Athanasius † AD 373 Orat. 3. cont. Arian.
That is to say, that we beholding His mercies, what good things we do should do them not with regard to men, but to Him, that we may obtain our rewards from God, not from men.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus
Dixerat dominus diligendos esse inimicos. Ne autem putares hyperbolice esse dictum, aestimans solum ad terrorem eis dici, adicit rationem, dicens et si diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, quae vobis est gratia? Plures quidem causae sunt quae dilectiones constituunt; dilectio vero spiritualis universas praecellit; nihil enim terrenum eam parit; non utilitas, non beneficium, non natura, non tempus, sed de caelo descendit. Quid autem miraris si non indiget beneficio ut consistat, quando nec ex casu malorum pervertitur? Pater quidem passus iniurias, rumpit foedus amoris; coniux post iurgia virum relinquit; filius si longaevum videat patrem, gravatur: at Paulus ibat ad lapidantes, benefacturus eis; Moyses lapidatur a Iudaeis, et orat pro eis. Veneremur itaque spirituales amicitias, quia sunt insolubiles. Unde arguens volentes pigrescere, subdit, nam et peccatores diligentes se diligunt; quasi dicat: quia volo vos his amplius aliquid possidere, non moneo solum amicos diligere, sed etiam inimicos. Benefacientibus etiam benefacere commune est omnibus. Ostendit autem se parum plus petere quam sit moris peccatorum, qui benefaciunt amicis; unde sequitur et si benefacitis his qui vobis benefaciunt, quae vobis est gratia? Siquidem et peccatores hoc faciunt
Beda
Non solum autem dilectionem vel beneficium peccatorum, quasi infructuosa redarguit, sed etiam mutuum; unde sequitur et si mutuum dederitis his a quibus speratis recipere, quae gratia est vobis? Nam et peccatores peccatoribus fenerantur, idest mutuantur, ut recipiant aequalia
Ambrosius
In tres autem partes philosophia sibi videtur divisisse iustitiam: unam in Deum, quae pietas vocatur; alteram in parentes vel reliquum genus humanum; tertiam in mortuos, ut his exequiarum iura solvantur. At dominus, legis oraculum ac prophetiae fastigium supergressus, in eos quoque qui laeserunt, pietatis correxit officium, cum subdit verumtamen diligite inimicos vestros
Chrysostomus in Genesim
In quo plus tibi quam illi conferes: ille enim diligitur a conservo, tu vero efficieris similis Deo. Est autem maximae virtutis quando nocere volentes beneficiis complectimur; unde subditur et benefacite. Sicut enim fornacem succensam aqua proiecta extinguit, sic iram ratio cum lenitate: quod enim est aqua igni, hoc est irae humilitas et mansuetudo. Et sicut non extinguitur ignis per ignem, sic nec ira per iram mitigatur
Gregorius Nyssenus
Debet autem homo vitare damnosam sollicitudinem, ne quaerat ab inope divitiarum augmenta, aeris et auri metallorum sterilium exigens fructum; unde subdit et mutuum date, nihil inde sperantes. Malignam fenorum excogitationem si quis appellet furtum et homicidium, non peccabit: nam quid refert suffosso pariete quemquam erepta possidere, ac fenorum necessitate possidere illicita?
Basilius
Talis autem avaritiae species, Graece tocos idest partus, Latine fenus, quasi fetus propter mali fecunditatem, ut arbitror, appellatur. Aut fortasse partus dicitur propter partus dolores, quos animis eorum qui mutuo ad usuram acceperunt, inducere solet. Animalia temporis progressu nascuntur, adolescunt et pariunt; at fenus statim cum oritur parere incipit. Animalia quae citius pariunt, citius parere cessant: sed avarorum pecunia simul cum omni tempore adaugetur. Animalia ubi pariendi vim ad sobolem suam transtulerunt, ipsa parere cessant; at feneratorum pecuniae et novas pariunt, et veteres renovant. Nullus itaque mortiferam hanc bestiam attendet. Sed magna, inquis, o pauper, necessitas, et utilitas est ut mutuum sumam. Et quaenam haec est utilitas? Rursum veniet tibi paupertas, et eadem cum accessione necessitas. Meditare iam unde restituas. Unde tibi pecuniae intantum multiplicabuntur ut et sufficiant ad usus necessitatem, et ad restitutionem? Verum ais: quomodo igitur me enutriam nisi fenus accipiam? Mille sunt victus parandi solertiae. Manus habes, labora, servi, tandem mendica: omnia tibi tolerabiliora sunt quam pecuniam ad usuram sumere. Ceterum dives ait: quale illud est mutuum cui nulla retributionis spes adiuncta est? Considera vim dicti, et legislatoris admiraberis humanitatem. Cum pauperi dare voles propter dominum, idem et donum est et mutuum: donum quidem, quia non speras receptionem; mutuum vero, propter domini magnificentiam, qui paucis per pauperem acceptis, magna pro ipsis reddet; unde sequitur et erit merces vestra multa. Non vis universorum dominum obnoxium tibi ipsi habere ad persolvendum? Aut si quis in urbe dives promittat se tibi pro alio exsoluturum, fideiussionem ipsius accipies, Deum autem pro pauperibus persolutorem non admittes?
Chrysostomus
Attende mutui naturam mirabilem: alius recipit, et alius obligat se pro debitis, centuplum in praesenti reddens, in futuro vero vitam aeternam
Ambrosius
Quanta misericordiae merces qui filiis divinae misericordiae asciscitur? Sequitur enim et eritis filii altissimi. Sequere igitur misericordiam, ut merearis gratiam. Late patet benignitas Dei: super ingratos pluit, malis fecunda non negat terra proventus. Sequitur quia ipse benignus est super ingratos et malos
Beda
Vel temporalia bona largiendo, vel caelestia dona singulari gratia inspirando
Cyrillus
Magnum est ergo praeconium pietatis: reddit enim haec virtus nos Deo conformes, et quasi quaedam signa sublimis naturae nostris imprimit animabus; unde sequitur estote ergo misericordes sicut et pater vester misericors est
St Athanasius
Ut scilicet aspicientes beneficia eius, bona quae facimus, non hominum, sed eius intuitu faciamus; quatenus a Deo, non ab hominibus praemia consequamur
6:37
St Ambrose † AD 397
The Lord added, that we must not readily judge others, lest when conscious of guilt thyself, thou shouldest be compelled to pass sentence upon another.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Judge not thy superior, that is, thou a disciple must not judge thy master, nor a sinner the innocent. Thou must not blame them, but advise and correct with love; neither must we pass judgment in doubtful and indifferent matters, which bear no resemblance to sin, or which are not serious or forbidden.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
He here expresses that worst inclination of our thoughts or hearts, which is the first beginning and origin of a proud disdain. For although it becomes men to look into themselves and walk after God, this they do not, but look into the things of others, and while they forget their own passions, behold the infirmities of some, and make them a subject of reproach.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
You will not easily find any one, whether a father of a family or an inhabitant of the cloister, free from this error. But these are the wiles of the tempter. For he who severely sifts the fault of others, will never obtain acquittal for his own. Hence it follows, And ye shall not be judged. For as the merciful and meek man dispels the rage of sinners, so the harsh and cruel adds to his own crimes.
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395
Be not then rash to judge harshly of your servants, lest ye suffer the like. For passing judgment calls down a heavier condemnation; as it follows, Condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned. For he does not forbid judgment with pardon.
St Bede † AD 735
Now in a short sentence he concisely sums up all that he had enjoined with respect to our conduct towards our enemies, saying, Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven, wherein he bids us forgive injuries, and shew kindness, and our sins shall be forgiven us, and we shall receive eternal life.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But that we shall receive more abundant recompense from God, who gives bountifully to those who love him, he explains as follows, Good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall they give into your bosom.
Theophylact † 1107
As if he says, As when you wish to measure meal without sparing, you press it down, shake it together, and let it pour over abundantly; so the Lord will give a large and overflowing measure into your bosom.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Qu. Ev. l. ii. q. 8.
But he says, shall they give, (Mat. 10:42.) because through the merits of those to whom they have given even a cup of cold water in the name of a disciple, shall they be thought worthy to receive a heavenly reward. It follows, For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 Hom. in Ps. 61.
For according to the same measure with which each one of you metes, that is, in doing good works or sinning, will he receive reward or punishment.
Theophylact † 1107
But some one will put the subtle question, “If the return is made overabundantly, how is it the same measure?” to which we answer, that He said not, “In just as great a measure shall it be measured to you again, but in the same measure.” For he who has shewn mercy, shall have mercy shewn unto him, and this is measuring again with the same measure; but our Lord spoke of the measure running over, because to such a one He will shew mercy a thousand times. So also in judging; for he that judges and afterwards is judged receives the same measure. But as far as he was judged the more severely that he judged one like unto himself, was the measure running over.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But the Apostle explains this when he says, He who sows sparingly, (that is, scantily, and with a niggardly hand,) shall also reap sparingly, (2 Cor. 6:9.) (that is, not abundantly,) and he who sows blessings, shall reap also blessings, that is, bountifully. But if a man has not, and performs not, he is not guilty. For a man is accepted in that which he has, not in that which he has not.
The Latin text
Ambrosius
Addidit dominus non temere iudicandum, ne tui conscius ipse delicti in alterum cogaris ferre sententiam: unde dicit nolite iudicare
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non iudices praecedentes te, idest qui discipulus es magistrum, peccator innocentem; quos non oportet increpare, sed monere, et caritative corrigere: nec etiam iudicandum est in incertis et qualibuscumque, quae nec similitudinem habent peccati, aut quae non sunt gravia, sive prohibita
Cyrillus
Sedat ergo hic pessimam passionem nostrarum conscientiarum, contemptus principium: quamvis enim deceat aliquos se circumspicere, et secundum Deum conversari; hoc non faciunt, sed examinant aliena. Et si videant aliquos infirmari, tamquam propriarum passionum obliti, faciunt hoc detractionis materiam
Chrysostomus
Nec facile reperies quemquam neque patremfamilias, neque claustralem expertem huius erroris. Sunt autem et hae diabolicae tentationis insidiae: nam qui severe discutit aliena, nunquam propriorum reatuum merebitur veniam; unde sequitur et non iudicabimini; sicut enim pius et mitis reprimit peccatorum timorem; sic severus et dirus adjicit criminibus propriis
Gregorius Nyssenus
Non igitur cum acrimonia praecipitetis in servos sententiam, ne similia patiamini: vocat enim iudicium asperiorem damnationem; unde sequitur nolite condemnare, et non condemnabimini: non enim iudicium cum venia prohibet
Beda
Brevi autem sententia cuncta quae de conversando cum inimicis mandaverat, comprehendendo concludit, dicens dimittite et dimittetur vobis, date et dabitur vobis: ubi dimittere nos iniurias et dare beneficia iubet, ut et nobis peccata dimittantur, et vita detur aeterna
Cyrillus
Quod autem ampliori manu recompensationem accipiemus a Deo, qui largiflue donat diligentibus eum, ostendit subdens mensuram bonam, et confertam, et coagitatam et supereffluentem dabunt in sinum vestrum
Theophylactus
Quasi dicat: sicut si farinam sine parcitate mensurare velles, conferres eam, coagitares et supereffunderes abunde; sic dominus mensuram magnam et supereffluentem dabit in sinum vestrum
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Dicit autem dabunt, quia per illorum merita quibus vel calicem aquae frigidae in nomine discipuli dederunt, mercedem caelestem recipere merebuntur. Sequitur eadem quippe mensura qua mensi fueritis, remetietur vobis
Basilius
Qua enim mensura unusquisque vestrum mensurat in bene operando aut peccando, eadem vel praemia vel poenas feret
Theophylactus
Interrogabit autem fortassis aliquis subtilius: si enim supereffluenter redditur, quo modo eadem est mensura? Ad quod dicimus, quod non dixit: in tanta mensura remetietur vobis, sed in eadem. Qui enim benefecit, bene fiet ei: quod est remetiri eadem mensura. Sed supereffluentem mensuram dicit, quia millies benefiet ei: sic et in iudicando: qui enim iudicat et deinde iudicatur, accipit eamdem mensuram; secundum vero quod ad plus diiudicabitur, quia sibi similem iudicavit, secundum hoc supereffluens est mensura
Cyrillus
Hoc autem solvit apostolus dicens: qui parce seminat, hoc est modice et manu tenaci, parce et metet, hoc est non copiose; et qui seminat in benedictionibus, in benedictionibus et metet, hoc est, copiose. Si quis autem non habet, si non faciat, non delinquit: in eo enim quod habet acceptatur, non in eo quo caret
6:39
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
The Lord added to what had gone before a very necessary parable, as it is said, And he spake a parable to them, for His disciples were the future teachers of the world, and it therefore became them to know the way of a virtuous life, having their minds illuminated as it were by a divine brightness, that they should not be blind leaders of the blind. And then he adds, Can the blind lead the blind? But if any should chance to attain unto an equal degree of virtue with their teachers, let them stand in the measure of their teachers, and follow their footsteps. Hence it follows, The disciple is not above his master. Hence also Paul says, Be ye also followers of me, as I am of Christ (1 Cor. 1:11.). Since Christ therefore judged not, why judgest thou? for He came not to judge the world, but to shew mercy.
Theophylact † 1107
Or else, If thou judgest another, and in the very same way sinnest thyself, art not thou like to the blind leading the blind? For how canst thou lead him to good when thou also thyself committest sin? For the disciple is not above his master. If therefore thou sinnest, who thinkest thyself a master and guide, where will he be who is taught and led by thee? For he will be the perfect disciple who is as his master.
St Bede † AD 735
Or the sense of this sentence depends upon the former, in which we are enjoined to give alms, and forgive injuries. If, says He, anger has blinded thee against the violent, and avarice against the grasping, how canst thou with thy corrupt heart cure his corruption? If even thy Master Christ, who as God might revenge His injuries, chose rather by patience to render His persecutors more merciful, it is surely binding on His disciples, who are but men, to follow the same rule of perfection.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Qu. Ev. l. ii. q. 9.
Or, He has added the words, Can the blind, lead the blind, in order that they might not expect to receive from the Levites that measure of which He says, They shall give into thy bosom, because they gave tithes to them. And these He calls blind, because they received not the Gospel, that the people might the rather now begin to hope for that reward through the disciples of the Lord, whom wishing to point out as His imitators, He added, The disciple is not above his master.
Theophylact † 1107
But the Lord introduces another parable taken from the same figure, as follows, But why seest thou the mote (that is, the slight fault) which is in thy brother’s eye, but the beam which is in thine own eye (that is, thy great sin) thou regardest not?
St Bede † AD 735
Now this has reference to the previous parable, in which He forewarned them that the blind cannot be led by the blind, that is, the sinner corrected by the sinner. Hence it is said, Or, how canst thou say to thy brother, Brother let me cast out the mote that is in thine eye, if thou seest not the beam that is in thine own eye?
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
As if He said, How can he who is guilty of grievous sins, (which He calls the beam,) condemn him who has sinned only slightly, or even in some cases not at all? For this the mote signifies.
Theophylact † 1107
But these words are applicable to all, and especially to teachers, who while they punish the least sins of those who are put under them, leave their own unpunished. Wherefore the Lord calls them hypocrites, because to this end judge they the sins of others, that they themselves might seem just. Hence it follows, Thou hypocrite, first cast the beam out of thine own eye, &c.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
That is to say, first shew thyself clean from great sins, and then afterwards shalt thou give counsel to thy neighbour, who is guilty only of slight sins.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 Hom. 9, in Hexameron.
In truth, self knowledge seems the most important of all. For not only the eye, looking at outward things, fails to exercise its sight upon itself, but our understanding also, though very quick in apprehending the sin of another, is slow to perceive its own defects.
The Latin text
Cyrillus
Addidit dominus praedictis parabolam valde necessariam; unde dicitur dicebat autem illis et similitudinem. Erant enim eius discipuli futuri mundi doctores; unde decebat eos scire viam conversationis honestae, quasi illustratam mentem habentes divino fulgore ne caeci caecos ducerent; et ideo subdit numquid potest caecus caecum ducere? Nonne ambo in foveam cadunt? Et si contingat aliquos hoc attingere ut aequalem virtutem docentium virtuti possideant, sistant in mensura docentium, et illorum sequantur vestigia; unde sequitur non est discipulus supra magistrum; perfectus autem omnis erit, scilicet discipulus, si sit sicut magister eius; unde et Paulus dicit: imitatores mei estote, sicut et ego Christi. Christo ergo non iudicante, cur tu iudicas? Neque enim venit iudicare mundum, sed misereri
Theophylactus
Vel aliter. Si tu alium iudicas, et ipse in eisdem peccas, nonne assimilaris caeco caecum ducenti? Quomodo enim ille a te ducetur ad bonum, cum et tu pecces? Non est enim discipulus supra magistrum. Si igitur tu peccas, qui te magistrum et ductorem putas, ubi erit qui a te disciplinatur et ducitur? Perfectus enim erit discipulus, si sit sicut magister eius
Beda
Vel sensus huius sententiae pendet ex superioribus, ubi danda eleemosyna et iniuria dimittenda praecipitur. Si te, inquit, ira contra violentum, et contra petentem avaritia caecaverit, numquid tu mente vitiata vitium eius curare poteris? Si etiam magister Christus, qui quasi Deus potuit suas ulcisci iniurias, maluit persecutores patiendo reddere mitiores, eamdem necesse est quod discipuli, qui puri homines sunt, regulam perfectionis sequantur
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel quod dicit numquid potest caecus caecum ducere? Ideo subiunxit, ut non sperarent a Levitis se accepturos mensuram illam de qua dixit dabunt in sinum vestrum, quoniam decimas dabant eis quos caecos dixit, quia Evangelium non tenerent; ut illam remunerationem per discipulos domini potius plebs inciperet iam sperare; quos imitatores suos volens ostendere, addit non est discipulus supra magistrum
Theophylactus
Inducit autem dominus et aliam parabolam de eodem, subdens quid autem vides festucam, idest modicum criminis, in oculo fratris tui, trabem autem quae in oculo tuo est, idest peccatum tuum maximum, non consideras?
Beda
Hoc autem ad superiorem sensum respicit, ubi caecum a caeco duci, idest peccantem a peccatore castigari non posse praemonuit; unde dicitur aut quomodo potes dicere fratri tuo: frater, sine eiciam festucam de oculo tuo, ipse in oculo tuo trabem non videns?
Cyrillus
Quasi dicat: qui gravibus obnoxius est peccatis, quae trabem vocat, qualiter damnat eum qui pauca vel quandoque nil mali commisit? Hoc enim festuca significat
Theophylactus
Convenit autem hoc omnibus, et maxime doctoribus, qui subditorum cum minima peccata puniant, propria impunita relinquunt. Propter hoc eos dominus hypocritas vocat, qui ex hoc aliorum peccata iudicant ut iusti videantur; unde sequitur hypocrita, eice primum trabem de oculo tuo, et tunc perspicies ut educas festucam de oculo fratris tui
Cyrillus
Videlicet teipsum primum mundum ostendas a magnis peccatis; consequenter consules proximo modica committenti
Basilius
Videtur enim revera cognitio sui ipsius gravissimum omnium: neque enim solus oculus exteriora videns super se visu non utitur; sed et ipse noster intellectus, cum alienum velociter coniectat peccatum, lentus est erga propriorum perceptionem defectuum
6:43
St Bede † AD 735
Our Lord continues the words which He had begun against the hypocrites, saying, For a good tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit; i. e. as if He says, If thou wouldest have a true and unfeigned righteousness, what thou settest forth in words make up also in works, for the hypocrite though he pretends to be good is not good, who doeth evil works; and the innocent though he be blamed, is not therefore evil, who doeth good works.
Titus of Bostra † AD 378
But take not these words to thyself as an encouragement to idleness, for the tree is moved conformably to its nature, but thou hast the exercise of free will; and every barren tree has been ordained for some good, but thou wert created unto the good work of virtue.
St Isidore of Pelusium † AD 450 lib. iv. ep. 81.
He does not then exclude repentance, but a continuance in evil, which as long as it is evil cannot bring forth good fruit, but being converted to virtue, will yield abundance. But what nature is to the tree, our affections are to us. If then a corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit, how shall a corrupt heart?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 42. in Matt.
But although the fruit is caused by the tree, yet it brings to us the knowledge of the tree, because the distinctive nature of the tree is made evident by the fruit, as it follows, For every tree is known by its fruit.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
Each man’s life also will be a criterion of his character. For not by extrinsic ornaments and pretended humility is the beauty of true happiness discovered, but by those things which a man does; of which he gives an illustration, adding, For of thorns men do not gather figs.
St Ambrose † AD 397
On the thorns of this world the fig cannot be found, which as being better in its second fruit, is well fitted to be a similitude of the resurrection. Either because, as you read, The fig trees have put forth their green figs, (Cant. 2:13.) that is, the unripe and worthless fruit came first in the Synagogue. Or because our life is imperfect in the flesh, perfect in the resurrection, and therefore we ought to cast far from us worldly cares, which eat into the mind and scorch up the soul, that by diligent culture we may obtain the perfect fruits. This therefore has reference to the world and the resurrection, the next to the soul and the body, as it follows, Nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes. Either because no one living in sin obtains fruit to his soul, which like the grape nearest the ground is rotten, on the higher branches becomes ripe. Or because no one can escape the condemnations of the flesh, but he whom Christ has redeemed, Who as a grape hung on the tree.
St Bede † AD 735
Or, I think the thorns and bramble are the cares of the world and the prickings of sin, but the figs and the grapes are the sweetness of a new life and the warmth of love, but the fig is not gathered from the thorns nor the grape from the bramble, because the mind still debased by the habits of the old man may pretend to, but cannot bring forth the fruits of the new man. But we must know, that as the fruitful palm tree is inclosed and supported by a hedge, and the thorn bearing fruit not its own, preserves it for the use of man, so the words and acts of the wicked wherein they serve the good are not done by the wicked themselves, but by the wisdom of God working upon them.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But having shewn that the good and the bad man may be discerned by their works as a tree by its fruits, he now sets forth the same thing by another figure, saying, A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is good, and the evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth that which is evil.
St Bede † AD 735
The treasure of the heart is the same as the root of the tree. He therefore who has in his heart the treasure of patience and perfect love, brings forth the best fruits, loving his enemy, and doing the other things which have been taught above. But he who keeps a bad treasure in his heart does the contrary to this.
St Basil the Great † AD 379
The quality of the words shews the heart from which they proceed, plainly manifesting the inclination of our thoughts. Hence it follows, For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 42. in Matt.
For it is a natural consequence when wickedness abounds within, that wicked words are breathed as far as the mouth; and therefore when you hear of a man uttering abominable things, do not suppose that there lies only so much wickedness in him as is expressed in his words, but believe the fountain to be more copious than the stream.
St Bede † AD 735
By the speaking of the mouth the Lord signifies all things, which by word, or deed, or thought, we bring forth from the heart. For it is the manner of the Scripture to put words for deeds.
The Latin text
Beda
Contra hypocritam quae coeperat dominus exequitur dicens non est enim arbor bona quae facit fructus malos, neque arbor mala faciens fructum bonum: quasi dicat: si veram et non fictam vis habere iustitiam, quae verbis ostentas, etiam facto compensa: quia etsi se bonum fingat hypocrita, non est bonus qui facit opera mala; et si reprehendat insontem, non ideo malus est qui facit opera bona
Titus
Hoc autem audiens, non sumas inde tibi favorem inertiae: naturaliter enim arbor movetur, tu vero libero arbitrio fungeris; et omnis arbor sterilis ad aliquid ordinata est, tu vero factus es ad opera virtutum
Isidorus abbas
Non ergo poenitentiam, sed pertinaciam mali excludit: cum enim mala sit, non potest fructus bonos producere; in virtutem vero conversa fructificat. Quod autem est arboribus natura, hoc est nobis affectio. Etsi ergo arbor mala non potest fructum bonum producere, poterit tamen
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Quamvis autem fructus causetur ex arbore, facit tamen notitiam arboris, eo quod arboris distinctio per fructum apparet; unde sequitur unaquaeque enim arbor de fructu suo cognoscitur
Cyrillus
Sed et vita morum uniuscuiusque erit significativa: neque enim extrinsecis ornamentis et fictis humilitatibus, vere felicitatis apprehenditur decor, sed et ex his quae aliquis operatur: cuius rei exemplum ponens subdit neque enim de spinis colligunt ficus
Ambrosius
In spinis istius mundi ficus illa reperiri non potest; quae quia fecundis fructibus melior est, bene species ei resurrectionis aptatur: vel quia, ut legisti: ficus dederunt grossos suos; quod immaturus et caducus et inutilis in synagoga fructus ante praecessit: vel quia immatura nostra vita est in corpore, matura in resurrectione: et ideo procul a nobis debemus saeculares sollicitudines abdicare, quae mordent animum, mentemque adurunt, ut maturos fructus culturae diligentis possimus adipisci. Hoc ergo ad mundum et resurrectionem; alterum ad animam et corpus refertur, cum subditur neque de rubo vindemiant uvam; vel quia nemo peccatis fructum acquirit animae suae, quae sicut uva, proxima terris corrumpitur, in superioribus maturatur; vel quia nemo potest damnationem carnis evadere, nisi quem Christus redemerit, qui sicut uva pependit in ligno
Beda
Vel spinas et rubum, saeculi curas et punctiones puto esse vitiorum; ficus vero et uvam, dulcedinem novae conversationis et fervorem dilectionis. Non autem de spinis ficus, neque uva de rubo colligitur: quia mens adhuc veteris hominis consuetudine depressa similare potest, sed fructus novi hominis ferre non potest. Sed sciendum, quod sicut ferax palmes sepi involutus recumbit, portansque fructum spina non suum usibus servat humanis; sic dicta vel acta malorum si quando prosunt bonis, non hoc ipsi faciunt mali, sed fit de illis Dei consilio
Cyrillus
Postquam autem ostendit quod ex operibus potest discerni homo bonus et malus, sicut ex fructibus arbor; nunc idem ostendit per aliud signum, dicens bonus homo de bono thesauro cordis sui profert bonum; et malus homo de malo thesauro profert malum
Beda
Idem est thesaurus cordis quod radix est arboris. Qui ergo in corde thesaurum patientiae perfectique habet amoris, optimos fructus effundens diligit inimicum, et cetera facit quae supra edocuit; at qui thesaurum nequam corde servat, contraria facit
Basilius
Verbi etiam conditio cor a quo processit manifestat, evidenter ostendens dispositionem praecordiorum nostrorum; unde sequitur ex abundantia enim cordis os loquitur
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Naturalis enim consequentia est ut cum intus abundet nequitia, effluant oretenus verba nequam: unde cum audiveris hominem inhonesta proferentem, non tantam in eo putes latere malitiam quanta verbis exprimitur; sed coniecta fontem rivo esse uberiorem
Beda
Per oris etiam locutionem dominus universa quae dicto, vel facto, vel cogitatu de corde proferimus, insinuat; moris enim est Scripturarum, verba pro rebus ponere
6:46
St Bede † AD 735
Lest any one should vainly flatter himself with the words, Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh, as if words only and not rather works were required of a Christian, our Lord adds the following, But why call ye me Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say? As if He said, Why do ye boast of sending forth the leaves of a right confession, and shew forth no fruit of good works.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But Lordship both in name and reality belongs only to the Highest Nature.
St Athanasius † AD 373 in Orat. cont. Sabell.
This is not then the word of man, but the Word of God, manifesting His own birth from the Father, for He is the Lord Who is born of the Lord alone. But fear not the duality of Persons, for they are not separate in nature.
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
But the advantage which arises from the keeping of the commandments, or the loss from disobedience, he shews as follows; Whosoever cometh to me, and heareth my sayings, he is like to a man who built his house upon a rock, &c.
St Bede † AD 735
The rock is Christ. He digs deep; by the precepts of humility He plucks out all earthly things from the hearts of the faithful, lest they should serve God from regard to their temporal good.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 in Princ. Prov.
But lay your foundations upon a rock, that is, lean upon the faith of Christ, so as to persevere immoveable in adversity, whether it come from man or God.
St Bede † AD 735
Or the foundation of the house is the resolution to live a good life, which the perfect hearer firmly lays in fulfilling the commandments of God.
St Ambrose † AD 397
Or, He teaches that the obedience to heavenly precepts is the foundation of all virtue, by means of which this our house can be moved neither by the torrent of pleasures, nor by the violence of spiritual wickedness, neither by the storms of this world, nor by the cloudy disputations of heretics; hence it follows, But the flood came, &c.
St Bede † AD 735
A flood comes in three ways, either by unclean spirits, or wicked men, or the very restlessness of mind or body; and as far as men trust in their own strength they fall away, but as long as they cling to the immoveable rock they cannot even be shaken.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. 24. in Matt.
The Lord also shews us that faith profiteth a man nothing, if his manner of life be corrupt. Hence it follows, But he that heareth and doeth not, is like a man, that without a foundation, built an house upon the earth, &c.
St Bede † AD 735
The house of the devil is the world which lieth in wickedness, (1 John 5:19.) which he builds upon the earth, because those who obey him he drags down from heaven to earth; he builds without foundation, for sin has no foundation, standing not by its own nature, for evil is without substance, which yet whatever it is, grows up in the nature of good. But because the foundation is called so from fundus, we may not unfitly understand that fundamentum is placed here for fundus. As then he who is fallen into a well is kept at the bottom of the well, so the soul falling away remains stationary, as it were, at the very bottom, as long as it continues in any measure of sin. But not content with the sin into which it is fallen, while daily sinking into worse, it can find no bottom, as it were, in the well to which it may fix itself. But every kind of temptation increasing, both the really bad and the feignedly good become worse, until at last they come to everlasting punishment. Hence it follows, Against which the stream did beat vehemently. By the force of the stream may be understood the trial of the last judgment, when both houses being finished, the wicked shall go into everlasting punishment, but the righteous into life eternal. (Mat. 25:46.)
St Cyril of Alexandria † AD 444
Or they build upon the earth without foundation, who upon the quicksand of doubt, which relates to opinion, lay the foundation of their spiritual building, which a few drops of temptation wash away.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Con. Ev. ii. 19.
Now this long discourse of our Lord, Luke begins in the same way as Matthew; for each says, Blessed are the poor. Then many things which follow in the narration of each are like, and finally the conclusion of the discourse is found to be altogether the same, I mean with respect to the men who build upon the rock and the sand. It might then easily be supposed that Luke has inserted the same discourse of our Lord, and yet has left out some sentences which Matthew has kept, and likewise put in others which Matthew has not; were it not that Matthew says the discourse was spoken by our Lord on the mountain, but Luke on the plain by our Lord standing. It is not however thought likely from this that these two discourses are separated by a long course of time, because both before and after both have related some things like, or the same. It may however have happened that our Lord was at first on a higher part of the mountain with His disciples alone, and that then he descended with them from the mount, that is, from the summit of the mountain to the flat place, that is, to some level ground, which was on the side of the mountain, and was able to hold large multitudes, and that there He stood until the crowds were gathered together to Him, and afterwards when He sat down His disciples came nearer, and to them, and the rest of the multitude who were present, He held the same discourse.
The Latin text
Beda
Ne aliquis sibi frustra blandiretur ex eo quod dictum est ex abundantia cordis os loquitur, quasi verba solum et non magis opera veri Christiani quaerantur, consequenter dominus adiungit quid autem vocatis me: domine, domine, et non facitis quae dico? Quasi dicat: quid folia rectae confessionis vos germinare iactatis, qui nullos operis boni fructus ostenditis?
Cyrillus
Convenit autem soli supremae omnium naturae, dominationis et nomen et res
St Athanasius
Non est ergo hoc verbum hominis, sed Dei ostendentis proprium ortum a patre: dominus enim est qui natus est a solo domino. Non timeas autem dualitatem: non enim secundum naturam separantur
Cyrillus
Quae autem sit utilitas in mandatorum observatione, quodve damnum accidere possit ex inobedientia, ostendit subdens omnis qui venit ad me, et audit sermones meos, et facit eos, ostendam vobis cui similis sit. Similis est homini aedificanti domum, qui fodit in altum, et posuit fundamentum supra petram
Beda
Petra erat Christus, qui fodit in altum, qui praeceptis humilitatis terrena omnia de cordibus fidelium eruit, ne propter commodum temporale serviant Deo
Basilius
Ponere autem fundamentum supra petram, hoc est inniti fidei Christi, ut immobilis perseveret in adversis, sive humanitus, sive divinitus accidant
Beda
Vel fundamentum domus, ipsa est intentio bonae conversationis, quod perfectus verbi auditor in adimplendis Christi mandatis firmiter inserit
Ambrosius
Vel omnium fundamentum docet esse virtutum obedientiam caelestium praeceptorum, per quam domus haec nostra, non profluvio voluptatum, non nequitiae spiritualis incursu, non imbre mundano, non haereticorum possit nebulosis disputationibus commoveri; unde sequitur inundatione autem facta, illisum est flumen domui illi, et non potuit eam movere
Beda
Inundatio tribus modis fit: vel immundorum spirituum, vel improborum hominum, vel ipsa mentis aut carnis inquietudine; et quantum propriis viribus homines fidunt, inclinantur; quantum vero invictissimae illi petrae adhaerent, etiam labefactari nequeunt
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Ostendit etiam nobis dominus quod nullam parit fides utilitatem, si foeda sit conversatio; unde sequitur qui autem audit et non facit, similis est homini aedificanti domum suam supra terram sine fundamento
Beda
Domus Diaboli mundus, qui in maligno positus est: quam super terram aedificat, quia obsequentes sibi de caelis ad terrena detrahit; sine fundamento fundamentum non habet, quia non ex propria natura subsistit; malum quippe aedificat, quia omne peccatum sine substantia est, quod tamen, quodcumque sit, in boni natura convalescit. Quia vero a fundo dicitur fundamentum, possumus etiam fundamentum pro fundo positum non inconvenienter accipere: sicut qui in puteo mergitur, putei fundo retinetur; sic anima corruens, quasi in quodam fundi loco consistit, si se in aliqua peccati mensura continet. Sed cum peccato in quod labitur non potest esse contenta, dum quotidie ad deteriora deicitur, quasi in puteo in quem cecidit, fundum non invenit quo figatur. Ingruente autem qualibet tentatione, et vere mali et ficte boni peiores fiunt, donec ad extremum perpetuam labantur in poenam; unde sequitur in quam illisus est fluvius, et continuo cecidit, et facta est ruina domus illius magna. Potest etiam per impetum fluminis, extremi iudicii discrimen intelligi, quando utraque domo consummata, ibunt impii in supplicium aeternum, iusti autem in vitam aeternam
Cyrillus
Vel super terram sine fundamento aedificat qui super arenam dubietatis, quae secundum opinionem est, ponit fundamentum spiritualis fabricae, quos paucae stillae tentationum dissiparunt
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Hunc autem sermonem domini prolixum sic exorsus est Lucas, sicut et Matthaeus: uterque enim dixit beati pauperes; deinde multa quae sequuntur in utriusque narratione similia sunt; et ad extremum sermonis ipsa conclusio prorsus eadem reperitur, scilicet de homine qui aedificat supra petram, et super arenam. Posset ergo facillime credi eumdem Lucas domini interposuisse sermonem, aliquas tamen praetermisisse sententias quas Matthaeus posuit, item alias posuisse quas Matthaeus non dixit; nisi moveret quod Matthaeus in monte dicit habitum sermonem a domino sedente, Lucas autem in loco campestri a domino stante. Non tamen istos duos sermones longa temporis distantia separari hinc probabiliter creditur, quod et ante et postea quaedam similia vel eadem ambo narrarunt. Quamquam illud possit occurrere, in aliqua excelsiori parte montis primo cum solis discipulis fuisse dominum, quando ex eis illos duodecim elegit; deinde cum eis descendisse de monte, scilicet de ipsa montis celsitudine, in campestrem locum, idest in aliquam aequalitatem quae in latere montis erat, et multas turbas capere poterat, atque ibi stetisse, donec ad eum turbae congregarentur; ac postea cum sedisset, accessisse propinquius discipulos suos, atque illis ceterisque turbis praesentibus unum habuisse sermonem
6:1
Ver. 1. And it came to pass on the second Sabbath after the first. On the second Sabbath. The Arabic version. What was this Sabbath?
1. The eighth day of unleavened bread or the last day of the Passover. Epiphanius, Vetablus, and others. The first day of unleavened bread or the second day of the Passover, and therefore both the first and second Sabbath or Feast-day. Isidore, Euthymius, and another.
6:3
3. The Feast of Pentecost. The second or next greatest to the Passover. Maldonatus.
6:4
4. I however consider that this Sabbath was not a feast but a Sabbath in the strict sense of the word, i.e. a day on which the Jews were forbidden even to prepare their food (Exo 35:3), which they were permitted to do on other feasts (Exo 12:16). That this is the true interpretation is clear from the other Evangelists, who speak of this day as simply a Sabbath. (In accordance with À Lapide the Revised Version reads, "Now it came to pass on a Sabbath.") But why is this Sabbath called the second after the first? 1. Because it followed on a feast (Theophylact); or, as others hold, because it was followed by a feast, and thus became the first before the second, which was close at hand. 2. Scaliger considers it to be the first Sabbath after the Feast of the Passover, called the second after the first, because it was the first after the second day of unleavened bread, from which day was numbered the seven weeks to Pentecost. So, also Vasquez. 3. S. Chrysostom and others think the words imply a feast or Sabbath in a twofold sense, a day on which another feast-day falls, and that they convey the same meaning as the Latin word "duplitia;" but to this interpretation Jansenius objects.
4. But it is most probable that the words mean the Sabbath which fell within the week of Pentecost or on the Feast-day itself. The Pascal Sabbath being distinguished as the first or principal Sabbath of the whole year. S. Joh 19:31. (1.) This opinion is confirmed by the fact that what is here narrated of the disciples must have happened about the time of Pentecost, i.e. when the corn was ripe. Hence the command to the Jews to offer their firstfruits, Lev 23:17. (2.) And because, as I have showed, this was a Sabbath in the strict sense of the word, and was called second, in respect of some other Sabbath which held rank as the first, and not with any reference to the Passover or any other feast. (3). Because, again, none of the other opinions seem to be probable. For, to sum up, the Feasts of the Passover and Pentecost are so nearly connected, that, although one is first in dignity and order, the second follows in all respects closely upon it. For this reason the Italians call Pentecost the Passover of the Holy Ghost. The same may be said also of the Sabbaths which fall within these feasts; therefore the Church numbers her Sundays from Easter to Pentecost, and from the latter festival to Advent. But you will object that the week of Pentecost was not a feast in the same sense as the week of the Passover: therefore that the Sabbath which fell in it was not of more importance than any other. I answer that although the Pentecostal week was not commanded by the law to be kept as a feast, it was so kept by the piety of the Jews. Genebrardus' Hebrew Calendar, and on the Psalms. Figuratively, saysS. Ambrose, we may understand this Sabbath to mean the Gospel, which is second to the law in point of time, but first in dignity and importance. He further adds, commenting on Ps. xlvii., the words "second Sabbath after the first" mean the Jewish Sabbath, for after the resurrection the Lord's day took its place. From that time therefore it became second in dignity, yet at the same time it was rightly called first, because of its sanctity and the priority of its institution. Figuratively, Christ taught and worked His chief miracles on the Sabbath not only to prefigure the spiritual Sabbath, when the mind, no longer taken up with evil lusts and passions, will be free to serve God alone, but because of the gathering together of the people, as they assemble now on the Lord's-day. There was also another reason, viz., to teach the Jews the true observance of the Sabbath, and that they might no longer be offended at the wonderful works which Christ wrought on that day, as were the Scribes, who accused Him of transgressing the law, and gave Him up to that death by means of which God effected the redemption of mankind. Bede.
6:5
Ver. 5. The Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath. See S. Mat 12:8.
6:11
Ver. 11. And they were filled with madness. α̉νοίας, deprived of understanding, they could not answer Him a word; they were filled with anger because they could not gainsay the reasoning of Christ, and with envy, as the Syriac renders it, which was the cause of their madness. Their eyes were blinded so that they could not see the truth! Hence Francis Lucas adds, they communed one with another what they might do with Jesus, i.e. how they might make away with Him.
6:12
Ver. 12. He went out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to God communing with God in prayer, asking the Father that He might choose for the ministry men fitted to be apostles, and would obtain for them an abundance of spiritual grace to enable them to fulfil the duties of their office; and also that He might teach us to pray in like manner. So the Church at Ember-tide enjoins her children to fast and to pray that fitting persons may be chosen for the work of the ministry, and that those admitted to any holy function may be filled with grace and heavenly benediction; for as with the priest so with the people. When a chief pastor is zealous and God-fearing, he is a blessing and a strength to his diocese, but if he be an evil liver or slothful, he becomes a stumbling-block and offence to believers. In like manner, also, a good priest makes a good parish, but an evil one is for a destruction to his people. Figuratively, Christ teaches us to pray in the night season that we may be the better able in silence and solitude to collect our thoughts and lift our hearts unto God; that we may be preserved from terror by night and from the pestilence that walketh in darkness, and also that by our prayers during the night we may obtain spiritual graces for the profit of our fellow-men during the ensuing day. Hence Christ prayed by night and taught in the daytime. So did S. Paul, Act 16:25; and many other saints; 1Ti 5:5. For the same reason David so often commends prayer during the night time, "Ye that by night stand in the house of the Lord. Lift up your hands in the sanctuary," Psa 134:1-2. "At midnight I will rise to give thanks unto Thee," Psa 119:62. "In the night I commune with mine own heart," Psa 77:6. "My tears have been my meat day and night," Psa 42:3. See also Commentary on Deu 6:7.
6:20
Ver. 20. Blessed are ye poor... in spirit (See S. Mat 5:3), for poorness of spirit is a rich and precious virtue. Therefore S. Ambrose rightly concludes that poverty, privations, and sorrow, which the world counts evil, not only are no hindrances, but on the contrary have been declared by Him who could neither deceive nor be deceived, to be of great assistance towards the attainment of a holy and a happy life. The same writer goes on to give the reason why S. Luke has reduced the number of the beatitudes to four. He was content that they should include the four cardinal virtues. Justice, which, coveting not the possessions of others, rejoices in holy poverty; temperance, which had rather suffer want than be full; prudence, which chooses to sorrow here, in hope of the joy which shall be revealed; and Fortitude, which for sake of Christ and His Gospel, endures persecution and so triumphs over every enemy. Hence we read that the poor, the temperate, those who hunger and thirst after righteousness (S. Matthew), the just, those who weep, the prudent who despise earthly things and seek heavenly, those hated of their fellowmen, not because of any misdeeds but for the Gospel's sake, who, steadfast in the faith, seek for future happiness by pleasing God rather than men that these are indeed blessed.
6:24
Ver. 24. But woe unto you that are rich, for ye have received your consolation. To the four beatitudes Christ, by antithesis, opposes as many states of misery and unhappiness. The poor are blessed for all eternity, but the rich receive in this world their consolation; the hungry shall be satisfied with good things, but those that are full now shall be sent empty away. They who weep here shall hereafter rejoice, but for those who laugh now there is reserved a future of mourning; and those that are spoken well of by their fellow men, are laying up for themselves an eternity of woe. For Ου̉̀αὶ, Latin væ, as S. Gregory points out (Hom. ix. on Ezekiel), oftentimes in Scripture denotes the wrath of God and everlasting punishment. Hence this word is here used by Christ partly as a lament over the future and eternal misery of the worldly, (S. Chrysostom, Hom. 44 ad pop.); partly as a prophecy of it (Titus); partly as threatening and decreeing such punishment against them (Tertullian, bk. iv. against Marcian).
You that are rich. As by poor we understand those poor in spirit who love poverty because thereby they are the better able to please God, so we may take the word rich to mean those who, greedy of gain, heap up riches by any means in their power, and look upon wealth as their sole happiness and the one object of their life. Hence mortal sin, robbery, extortion, unfair dealing, and other such like sins. Therefore the denunciation of Christ. But those who are rich by inheritance and honest labour, as long as they are not corrupted by their riches, but use them for the glory of God and the good of their fellow men, in reality are poor, as were the patriarchs, David, and many other of the saints of old. For it is not the amount he possesses, but the use a man makes of his riches which is accounted sin. So "they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the love of money is the root of all evil." See 1Ti 6:9.
Ye have received your consolation. Ye set your heart on your riches, use them for your own evil gratification, and put them in the place of your God. Therefore ye are allowed the enjoyment of them in this life, but in the life which is to come ye will, as Christ has here declared, come short of everlasting happiness, for those who have in this world received their consolation will lose their eternal reward. Hence S. Hieronymus (Epist. xxxiv.), when endeavouring to persuade Julian, a rich nobleman, to give up the world and devote himself to a holy and religious life, uses this powerful argument. "It is difficult, it not impossible," he says, "to enjoy happiness in both worlds to give ourselves up to our evil lusts and passions here, but to become spiritually minded after death to pass from one state of happiness to the other to acquire glory both in this world and in the next,... and to be distinguished equally in heaven and on earth. Hence Abraham returned none other answer to the rich man than this, 'Son, remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things, but now be is comforted and thou art tormented.'" See chapter xvi. 25. So also Christ is said to have offered S. Catherine of Siena two crowns, one set with jewels, the other begirt with thorns, bidding her choose which she would wear in this life, which in the life to come. She chose the thorny crown, and, regardless of the anguish, pressed it firmly on her head.
6:25
Ver. 25. Woe unto you which are full, &c. ye who live only for eating and drinking, for ye shall hunger in eternity. Actual evil-doers will indeed endure heavier punishment, but those who are gluttonous will suffer torment from the absence of those things wherein they delighted. Hence Dives prayed for but one drop of water to cool the tongue which he had accustomed to the richest food and the choicest wine. S. Euthymius. For, as S. Basil writes, to live for pleasure alone is but to make a god of one's belly (Phi 3:19). From the one vice of gluttony spring innumerable others which war against the soul. Subdue then this one vice, and you will at the same time subdue many others, for innumerable are the promptings of lust, which following in the train of gluttony, hold out promise of enjoyment, but lead to everlasting misery. S. Gregory in lib. regum, lib. v. cap 1. The mind which is always accustomed to pleasure, and never weeded of evil by discipline, contracts much moral defilement (S Bernard, Epist. 152); and again (Serm. 48, in Song),"A life spent in pleasure is both death and the shadow of death,, for as a shadow follows close on that by which it is cast, a life of pleasure, beyond dispute, borders on destruction." On the contrary, fasting and abstinence give rise to chaste thoughts, reasonable desires and healthful counsels, for by voluntary self-denial the flesh is mortified and spiritual virtues are strengthened and renewed. S. Leo, (serm. 11, de jejunio). Hence Christ gave S. Catherine this rule of life, "Choose that which is bitter as sweet, avoid that which is sweet as bitter." See also Ecc 2:1.
Woe unto you which laugh now, for ye shall mourn and weep in this life, and much more in the life to come. S. Basil seems in his rules to forbid all laughter, because this is a life of penitence and sorrow, but the future one of joy and gladness. Certain it is, as S. Augustine points out, that Christ is never said to have laughed, although He often wept. Mirth in moderation, however, is not forbidden to the followers of Christ. "A fool lifteth up his voice with laughter, but a wise man doth scarce smile a little" (Ecclus. 21:20; and Ecc 2:2), "I said of laughter, It is mad: and of mirth, What doeth it?" Commenting on which passages, I have shown that it is immoderate laughter which is condemned, and not that moderate mirth which is the mark of a kindly disposition and well-regulated mind.
Woe to you that laugh, i.e. to you who laugh with the drunken, and make merry over sinful enjoyment, for you will weep and lament for ever in hell.
6:26
Ver. 26. Woe unto you when all men shall speak well of you, &c.When men, who for the most part are carnally minded, speak well of you as setters forth of that which is pleasing to their ears, for they hate the truth, and persecute those who rebuke vice and restrain the evildoer, but praise them who excuse iniquity, whom God abhors. Thus did their forefathers speak well of the false prophets of old, and therefore they all have entered into condemnation. I also condemn you inasmuch as ye follow after their example. This "woe" is the contrary to the blessing promised to the true prophets, who for the gospel's sake endure persecution, v. 22. So S. Paul: "If I pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ." See Gal 1:10. For he who preaches false doctrine and things pleasing to the carnal mind, causes his hearers to continue in wickedness and commit many sins, and therefore will receive greater damnation. Again, the preacher who seeks the applause rather than the conversion of his hearers, and looks upon this as the end and object of his ministry, will be condemned; because he sought to obtain the praise of men rather than to advance the glory of God, and made the vainglory of the world the one object of his life, thus destroying the souls of those committed to his care. Such were the false teachers whom Jeremiah and the other prophets so often were called upon to refute. "The prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means, and my people love to have it so," Jer 5:31. Ver. 27. But I say unto you which hear, Love your enemies. Christ, after solemnly warning those who live for pleasure alone, now addresses His own disciples. "I have denounced woe against the wicked, but to you who hear my words, and seek the salvation of your souls, I give as a first and chief commandment that you should love your enemies." See S. Mat 5:44.
6:30
Ver. 30. Give to every man that asketh of thee. Not only if lie is in want of the necessaries of life, but if he needs counsel, advice, or aid of any kind, for thus ye will be showing mercy and pity both to the souls and bodies of your fellow men. See S. Mat 5:42. S. Luke here adds the words "to every man," which S. Matt. omits, from which we are to understand that we are to give as far us we honestly and rightly can to every one that asketh, but not to one that asketh for anything or everything. For a man may ask us to give him money for a wrongful purpose, or even to commit actual sin. Hence we are only bound to give that which, as far as we know, will neither be hurtful to ourselves or to him that receiveth the gift: and in case we refuse to give, we must justify our refusal, so that he who asks may not go discontented away. To every one therefore that asketh of thee, give not always that which he asks, but oftentimes that which is better a denial if the request is one which we can show that it would be wrong to comply with. S. Augustine.
And of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again, neither by power of law or in any other way, as S. Augustine explains. Which is a command, in the case of one who, under pressure of want, has despoiled thee, but is otherwise a counsel. So we read, "Ye exact all your labours," Isa 58:3. And again in the parable, the unmerciful servant, because he had no pity, was delivered to the tormentors until he should pay all the debt which had been forgiven him. S. Matt. xviii. So Spiridion, and many hermits of old, gave up to the owners the sheep which they had stolen. Ver. 34. And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive (a like benefit), what thank have ye ?" For this is not kindness but commerce, the exchange of kindness for kindness. Ye give for what ye hope to receive, not for love of God; and thus the hope of a return of the benefit conferred deprives the act of the favour of God. Interlinear Gloss. Ver. 35. Lend, hoping for nothing again. "From men," adds the Syriac, "that you may receive your reward of God." Nothing, i.e. no pledge or return of any kind. Christ would have us lend, not only without exacting usury for the loan, but also without expecting a similar kindness in return. For what is it but self-seeking and avarice, if I lend to another that he in his turn may lend to me? Christ here enjoins the true benevolence which lends freely, content that at the appointed time the loan should be returned. Some, indeed, think that there should be no return, but the words of Christ do not bear this construction. For that which is lent without expectation of return, is given, not lent, and becomes not a loan but a gift. Toletus, Lessius, Valentia, and others. Hence to seek to profit by a loan is contrary to the meaning of the word and the nature of the transaction. For the word mutuum (in the Greek δανείζητε, mutuum date, Vulgate), implies that they are mutuo animo, who give because of duty (Varro); or, as Verius Marcellus better explains it, mutuum means the same as meum tuum, because out of friendly feeling mine becomes thine for present needs and necessities. Hence S. Gregory Nyssen writes, "He who exacts interest on a loan, is condemned as a usurer;" for a loan is a friendly transaction, freely given and to be freely restored.Cicero, Epist. ad Metellum. A kindly-hearted man, therefore, will lend to him who is in need, even though he may have reason to believe he will never be repaid, for there are many poor who cannot, and many unworthy persons who will not return that which is lent them. Hence a witty writer, "If you lend to your friend and ask a return of the loan, you will lose either the one or the other;" and again, "By lending money, I have purchased to myself an enemy and lost a friend." He therefore who lends should lend for the love of God, who will richly repay, as is written, "He that hath pity on the poor lendeth unto the Lord." See Pro 19:17. Hence S. Chrysostom: "The poor receive the gift, but God becomes the debtor;" and S. Basil (conc. 4 de Eleemosyna) "That which thou art about to give to the poor for the love of God, becomes both a gift and a loan, a gift, because there is no expectation of return a loan, because of the goodness of God, who will richly recompense in their name those who have relieved the necessities of the poor." Wherefore we may take in a Christian sense that which is written: "Lose thy money for thy brother and thy friend." See Ecclus, xxix. 10, and my comments thereon. But when men take that which is lent, without a thought of returning it, no one is willing to become a lender.
6:38
Ver. 38. Give, and it shall be given unto you. Many are lavish of their promises, few are liberal in their gifts. Hence Antigonus as Plutarch tells us, was commonly called Doson, because he was always ready to say δώσω, I will give, but never performed his promise of giving. Therefore, Christ bids us "give," i.e. give a once and without delay, and it shall be given you. For God puts it in the hearts of men amply to repay a liberal giver. It is said that a certain monastery became rich because of the large amounts expended in charity, but that, when these were withheld, it was reduced to poverty. When the steward was complaining of this to one whom he was entertaining, the guest said Date and dabitur are sisters: you cast out the former, and soon her sister and inseparable companion followed. If you wish the latter to return, recall the former, and give as largely as you were accustomed to do. See verse 27, S. Mat 5:42, and elsewhere. For almsgiving enriches and does not impoverish. Hence S. Chrysostom says it is the most profitable of all acts. And Christ has declared that the merciful are blessed, for they shall obtain mercy. See S. Mat 5:7.
6:1
v. 1 factum est autem in sabbato secundo primo, cum transiret per sata, vellebant aeserh etus spicas et manducabant confricantes manibus; cf. Matth. 12,4 et Marc. 2,23. Quamvis plane incertum sit quid signari post pascha extra controversiam est. Nam ante pascha spicae non ita maturuerunt ut manducari possent; insuper lege prohibitum erat ne quid ex messe nova comederetur antequam secundo die festi azymorum, i. e. die 16 nisan, manipulus spicarum, primitiae messis, offerretur coram Domino (Lev. 23,10 seq.). Et cum praeterea pharisaei solam sabbati legem obiiciant, manifestum est illam comestionem excepto sabbato ab iis ipsis fuisse reputatam licitam. Discipulos ad famem sedandam spicas manibus contritas comedisse, patet tum re ipsa (cf. Matth. 12,1) tum exemplo David esurientis quod Iesus v. 3 adducit. Vellere spicas ex alieno agro lege permittebatur (Deut. 23,24). tur, vitae austerioris indicium est non praeparatas epulas sed cibos simplices quaerentium » (Bed. similiter A/b.). Quo exemplo satis elucet, etsi Iesus discipulos non adstringebat ieiuniis, eos tamen minime exemptos fuisse a vitae austeritate et paupertate. Quare putat Tol. hane narrationem praecedenti consulto adiungi ne quis opinionem conciperet illos escis abundare. Quam pauperem vitam Iesus egerit pariter tione Petri dicitur ; nisi luna apparuerit, sabbatum non celebrant to hey dusvov TPWTOV (Strom. 6,5; M. 9,261), pro ea sententia nihil colligi potest, etsi contenderis inde patere Iudacos primum anni sabbatum peculiari modo honorasse. Sabbatum primum mensis secundi aliis placuit (cf, Wetstein, Grimm, Caspari, Sp.). Sed apud longe plures sententia ea est acceptata quam iam in Chronico paschali fere innui vidimus ; numerabantur scil. a die secundo paschatis septem hebdomadae; unde dicunt primum sabbatum post secundum hune diem illud nomen accepisse, ita ut secundum sabbatum, tertium sabbatum simili modo Gevtepodedtepoy, Seutepdtertov etc. sit appellatum. Quam sententiam adoptarunt Petavius (cf. in annot. ad Epiph. haer. 30,022 M. 41,405), Pagi, Lamy (similiter Calm. neque abnuit Reischl}, Schanz (aut sabbatum secundum post pascha aut primum), Scaliger, Casaubonus, Drusius , Lightfoot (ad Matth. 12,1), Schoéttgen, Schleusner, Kuinoel , Schott, Neander, Luebkert (Studien und Kritiken 1835 p. 680), de Wette (cf. Schanz, Weiss), Winsche p. 427, Edersheim II p. 54. Numerum itaque interpretum si spectaveris ,; huic opinioni palma erit concedenda. : Quam tamen sententiam oppugnarunt alii; uti Grotius (cf. Critici sacri in Luc. 6,1), Saalschiitz (Mosaisch. Recht p. 394), Wieseler (Synopse p. 230). Wieseler ipse intelligit sabbatum primum anni secundi hebdomadis annorum. Septimo quoque anno annus habebatur sabbaticus ; censet itaque primum sabbatum uniuscuiusque anni ex hisce septem singulari ratione esse celebratum et nominatum. Quae tamen sententia iam eo falsa est quia tunc discipuli ante pascha spicas comedissent. Alii sabbatum ‘post pascha ita esse vocatum coniectarunt; alii sabbatum ante paseha appellatum esse npwtdxpwtoy, sabbatum ante pentecosten sevtepdzpwrtov, sabbatum ante scenope- De huius loci significatione S. Hieronymus consuluit 8.Gregorium nazianzenum, sed qui facete cum elusit : « praeceptor quondam meus Gregorius naz. rogatus a me ut exponeret quid sibi vellet in Luca sabbatum Sevteodzpwtov, eleganter lusit, docebo te, inquiens, super hac re in ecclesia, in qua mihi omni populo acclamante cogeris invitus scire quod nescis; aut certe sisolus tacueris, solus ab omnibus stultitiae condemnaberis. Nihil tam facile quam vilem plebeculam et indoctam concionem linguae volubilitate decipere, quae quidquid non intelligit plus miratur » (epist. ad Nepotianum; ep. 52 al. 2n. 8; M. 22,534). Ex. 34,21 praescribitur ut die septimo cessent arare et metere. Scribit Wimontias (Schabbat cap. 8; Lightfoot ad Matth. 12,2) : « metens sabbato vel tantillum reus est, et vellere spicas est species messionis et metentis ». Eodemque modo iam pharisaeos secundum traditiones quidam autem pharisaeorum dicebant illis : quid facitis quod non licet in sabbatis? accusatio in ipsum Tesum ex eorum mente stringebatur; ideo iam explicari potest cur alii eos narrent Dominum esse allocutos; quamquam facile potuerit fieri, ut initio facto a discipulis tandem disputatio ad Christum pervenerit en ) vel ut alii cum discipulis, alii cum Iesu conqueror aint ut inter alia Beda putat, « peas enim ullus evangelista falsum scribere potuit; tamen quidquid a discipulis agitur ad eum respicit cuius in agendo magisterium sequuntur; confestim ille falsos legis defensores veris sanctorum devincit exemplis ». Haec autem criminatio venit, ut S. Bon. ait, partim ex ignorantia legis, partim ex superbia ents partim ex simulatione hypocrisis, partim ex superstitione traditionis. Legem mosaicam discipuli nequaquam transgressi erant. Quare Iesus ut pharisaeos ad incitas redigat iis quaestionem ponit de actione David qua apertissime contra litteram legis egit neque tamen ullo modo in s. litteris reprehenditur
6:3
v. 3 e¢ respondens Iesus ad eos dixit : nec hoc legistis ne hoc quidem, guod fecit David cum esurisset ipse et qui cum illo erant
6:4
v. 4 quomodo intravit in domum Dei et panes proposttionis sumpsit et manducavit, vide 1 Reg. 21,3 seq. et dedit his qui cum ipso erant, uti 1 Reg. 21,4. 5 clare quoque indicatur, qwos scil. panes propositionis non hcet manducare nist tantum sacerdotibus ; vide Lev. 24,9; od¢ etc. graece intelligi potest : quibus non licet manducare; Zéeory etiam apud profanos iungitur cum accus. c. inf. (cf. Schanz, Weiss). Ex quo exemplo,discant admittendas esse causas et conditiones quibus legis mosaicae mandata cessent. Multo facilius igitur licebit discipulis negligere traditiones et interpretationes pharisaeorum. Qui discipulos reprehendere non verentur ob rem lege nullatenus prohibitam interrogantur quid de Davide iudicent, quem tamen reprehendere minime audent; ita ostenditur quam ridicula et frivola sit eorum accusatio. Porro rationem eis reddit Iesus multo sublimiorem, cur discipuli longissime absint omni criminatione
6:5
v. 5 dicebat dlis - quia dominus est Filius hominis etiam sabbati; scientibus legem se tamquam ‘Messiam declarat (cf. Dan. 7,13 et vide quae dixi ad Matth. 9,6 et Mare. 2,10) et cum dies sabbati a dies lahve quem Iahve singulari ratione consecravit, Iesus se huius diei dominum profitens sine ulla limitatione certo quoque aequale cum Iahve ius in eum diem sibi attribuit. Unde de se enuntiat testimonium minime dubium (cf. Matth. 12,8. Marc. 2,28). Neque tamen pharisaei dedocebantur;
6:6
v. 6 factum est autem in alio sabbato, ita accuratius narratur (cf. Matth.12,9 et Marc. 3,1), wt intraret in synagogam et doceret; et erat ibt homo et manus eius dextra (dextram solus nos docet Lucas) erat arida, exsiccata, cui deerat sucus_ vitalis et quae paralysi erat constricta. Ex Matth. 12,10 ipsi interrogant licetne sabbatis curare; id quod satis congruit cum hac quoque narratione
6:7
v. 7 observabant autem scribae et pharisaei, si in sabbato curaret, ut invenirent unde accusarent eum, quod quo facilius certius- ‘que obtinerent eum interrogant;
6:8
v. 8 apse vero sciebat cogutationes eorum scil. qua mente et intentione interrogarent; exstant scil. praecepta rabbinica, quibus remedium aegro applicari interdicitur, nisi ipsa vita periclitetur; ita : qui dentibus laborat, non absorbebit in illos acetum; si cui est manus vel pes luxatus, non indet ea aquae frigidae (vide ad Matth. et Marc. 1. c.); similia igitur iam tempore Christi erant excogitata ad legem sabbati reddendam intolerabilem (Matth. 23,4). Ut eos et malitiae et absurditatis palam coram omnibus convineat, aif homini qui habebat manum aridam : surge et sta in me-_ dium; et surgens stetit. Iesus autem quaestionem sibi positam : licetne curare, sapientissime parumper alio modo vertit, ita ut pharisaei si respondeant se ipsos coarguant et summae absurditatis se convincant et ut, etsi non respondeant, eorum ineptiae omnibus reddantur manifestae;
6:9
v. 9 att autem ad illos Iesus : interrogo vos (qui loquendi modus ad quaestionem ab iis antea positam plane accommodatur) s7 dicet sabbatis bene facere an male, animam salvam facere an perdere? suis ipsorum insidiis capti sunt. Non possunt dicere licere bene facere, quia tum Iesum recte et bene agere affirmarentsi curaret et ita se ipsos refutarent; nec possunt dicere non licere bene facere, quia hoc omnibus nimis absurdum videretur et quia id multis in conditionibus idem esset ac dicere licere male agere. Hominum obstinatorum in modum qui neque verum fateri neque malitiam exuere volunt tacent (Marc. 2,4). Quare Iesus facto aliquo intervallo eos severe intuetur, oculis et vultu duritiem cordis ac malignitatem lis exprobrans
6:10
v. 10 e¢ circumspectis omnibus, eos omnes intuitus , dexet homini : extende manum tuam ; et extendit et restituta est manus eius; en testimonium clarissimum potentiae Iesu et benignitatis. Fere incredibilis videtur pharisaeorum perversitas qua tale beneficium sabbato praestari aegre ferunt. Utique Christi quaestione et hac sanatione ad eius verbum peracta confusione et ignominia coram omnibus oppleti sunt; verum nonne ipsi hane sibi contumeliam inflixerunt? accerrime suam sentiunt humiliationem, qua in rabiem contra Iesum stimulantur
6:11
v. 14 ¢ps? autem replett sunt . insiprentia, insania qua prae furore quasi amentes redduntur, ef co/- _loquebantur ad invicem quidnam facerent Iesu i,e. qaomodo eum perderent; cf. Matth. 12,14 et Marc. 3,6. lam sanguinem Iesu sitiunt et elus mortem machinantur. Iesus autem id aggreditur, ut alios regni — sui principes et populi duces constituat et erudiat..
6:12
v. 12 factum est autem in illis diebus ev cats qyéoang cabtans, indicare vult nexum cum antecedentibus; tum scil. electos esse, cum odium pharisaeorum iam exsisteret implacabile iique necem: Domini meditarentur; extit in montem orare et erat pernoctans in oratione Dei; talem quasi praeparationem praemisit electioni; non obiter Deum orat sed tota nocte Deum deprecatur; orat Patrem pro eis quos electurus est, ut tales efficiantur quales tanto muneri subeundo esse debebant. Sicut enim discessurus ad Patrem et illos in mundo relicturus oravit pro eis, ita etiam nune electurus eos pro eis preces fundit, ut Patri essent accepti et tanto munere digni fierent; exemplum praebet iis qui ecclesiastica munera distribuunt, ut ad Deum prius oratione recurrant (To/.). Orat Dominus, ut S. Amér. dicit, non ut pro se obse-_ eret, sed ut pro me impetret; species tibi datur, forma praescribitur quam debeas aemulari; quid enim te pro salute tua facere oportet, quando pro te Christus in oratione pernoctat? quid te facere convenit, ‘cum vis aliquod pietatis officium adoriri, quando Christus missurus apostolos oravit prius (S. Amér.)?
tans In oratione Dei. 13. Et quum dies | Oats zat Fy Stavuxrepebiny év tH mposeyy jj factus esset, vocavit discipulos suos; et | tod Ocod. 13. xx Ste yéveto Tudou, me0celegit duodecim ex ipsis (quos et Apo- | evesvyagev tobs ualntae adtod xal exAckd~ stolos nominavit): 14. Simonem, quem | pevog an’ adtdy Bddexa, Ob¢ val anoordcognominavit Petrum, et Andream fra- | dove dyduacev, 14. Muwva dv zat dvduacev trem eius, Iacobum et Ioannem, Philip- | Iétpov, zat Avdodav tov ddedony adtod; pum et Bartholomaeum, 15. Matthaeum | zat Idxweov zat “Indvny xo, DOixmov et Thomam, Iacobum Alphaei, et Simo- | zat Bapbodkouatov, 15. xat MabOatov xat nem qui vocatur Zelotes, 16. Et Tudam | Owe, IdxwGov ?Advatou xo Liuwvatoy Tacobi, et Iudam Iscariotem, qui fuit | xadobuevov Znhwtijy, 16. 20k "Todday Laxcs6ov proditor. ? nat “Tobdav “Loxapud0, o¢ 2yéveto rpoddtye, Inv. 12 efedOery avtov NA BDL; al fev. In v. 13 vocavit ad se be ff?1 qr dub ger ken. In v. 14D xgwtov ctywva; tol cognominabit. In v. 15 D Qwuxy tov extxadoupevov Gtduz0v; thomam et matth car ox val wil harl. In v. 16 traditor ben; qui (etiam et d). tradidit illum de; o¢ sine zat § BL it vule& cop syr (sch) tat arm aeth; al og zat (ex sin paucissima servata sunt; v. 15 Iacobum filium 157 | (Cleophae) v. 16 Iudam filium Iacob). Cum evangelista hos dies ut tempus electionis apostolorum designet
6:13
v. 13 et cum dies factus esset, vocavit discipulos suos et elegit duodecim ex ipsis-quos et apostolos noni navit, quibus ipso hoc nomine innotuit se tamquam Iesu legatos et praecones mittendos esse per orbem. Ita iam incipit ordinem hierarchicum constituere cum ex multis discipulis duodecim eligat eosque peculiari appellatione et dignitate distinguat. Cur eligat duodecim, S. Bon. Alb. aliique explicant variis rationibus ex vetere iccamento cipes ducatu suo Ecclesiam reg entes (Num. 1,5-15), isti sunt duodecim exploratores viam ad terram promissionis praemonstrantes, duodecim fontes verbo salutis Ecclesiam irrigantes (Ex. 15,27), duodecim lapides in veste sacerdotali radiantes (Ex. 28,21) etc. ete. Quales autem elegerit, expendit S. Amér. : « adverte coeleste consilium : non sapientes aliquos, non divites, non nobiles, sed piscatores et publicanos quos dirigeret elegit, ne traduxisse prudentia, ne redemisse divitiis, ne potentiae nobilitatisque auctoritate traxisse aliquos ad suam gratiam videretur; ut veritatis ratio, non disputationis gratia praevaleret ». Elegit Iesus Simonem quem cognominavit Petrum et Andream fratrem etUus 5 primo loco semper ponitur Simon Petrus, quamvis Andreas tempore prius ad Iesum se adiunxerit (cf. Ioan. 1,40); declaratur Simonis prae aliis dignitas cul iam praeluditur 4,38 et 5,3. 10. Utrum ea occasione ei inditum sit nomen Petri (quod iam primo cum Iesu occursu ei erat promissum, Ioan. 1,42) necne, vide in Comment. Marc. p. 98. 99. Additur Andream /rairem eius, quia eius mentio nondum facta est; elegit porro Iesus Jacobum et Ioannem quos ex 5,10 evangelista notos supponit, Philzppum et Bartholomaeum cf. loan. 1,43 seq. et 24,2; unde probabile fit Bartholomaeum esse Nathanael (vide ad Matth. 10,3 et Marc. 3,18, ubi plura de ea re); Matthaeum et Thomam, « pulchreac reverenter Lucas in catalogo apostolorum usitato nomine Matthaeum, in prima vero de telonio vocatione, ut superius admonui, Levin appellare maluit; ipse vero Matthaeus et manifeste Matthaeum de telonio vocatum et in ordine se apostolorum publicanum cognominat, sed et compari suo Thomae cum a ceteris evangelistis sit praelatus, se in ordine supponit » (Beda), lacobum Alphaei filium , qui Jacobus minor quoque vocatur et frater Domini (Gal. 1,19; 2,9) et auctor est epistolae catholicae, et Simonem quit vocatur selotes, ita recte explicatur qui apud alios appellatur Simon Cananaeus (vide ad Matth. 10,4et Mare. 3,18), e¢ Iwdam Jacobi scil. fratrem (non, ut sin tat, filium LIacobi); fratrem posse et debere suppleri, cf. Comment. Mare. p. 101 et ita se vocat ipse in epistola : Judas Iesu Christi servus, frater autem Iacobi; appellatur quoque Thaddaeus et Lebbaeus (plura de eo dedi ad Matth. 10,3), e¢ Iwdam Iscarvotemi. e, virum ex Karioth oppido ludaeae (Los. aly 5) qui fuit proditor xpedsznsz, qua voce Lucas etiam utitur Act. 7,52; « eligitur et ludas, non per imprudentiam sed per ptoridentagn Quanta est veritas quam nec adversarius minister infirmat! quanta moralitas Domini qui periclitari magis apud nos iudicium suum quam affectum maluit! susceperat enim hominis fragilitatem, et ideo nec has partes recusavit infirmitatis humanae. Voluit deseri, voluit prodi, voluit ab apostolo suo tradi, ut tu a socio logis apostolorum ibidem p. 372. 6,17. Kat xatabag mer? adtay gory ent 6rov zmedtvod, xat Gyros modds jalytédv > ~ ~ ~ ~ avtov, xa mARMog zoAd tod Awod. dxo maong tis “lovdatag xual ‘Icpousehjy xat tijg napadlov Tdoov zat Lidévoc, of HAOov - axodau adtod zat tabFvar dnb tidy vdowy adtay, 18. xa of 2voyAotusvor ano nvev- mas 5 Byes Bijrouv Ertecbar adtod, Str pdtv axnaldotwy eepuncvoyto, nar Obvautc mao” adtod geyjoyeto, ual tato ndv- THe. avtod ele tods palntas adtod Ersyev, Ma- ¢ >’ \ > Vf, ‘ > \ autos extoas tos dolahuods zdoror of mtwyol, Str bustéoa gotly h Bast ToD Ocod. 21, waxdoror ot metveveec , Ott yootasbyceate. paxdpror of xAatov- ” teg vUv, Ott yeAdoete. 22. waxdorol 2ots , Stay ptorowoy Suds -of dvOownor, xat Btav dyoplomawy Suds zat dverdlowor xat éx6ddwary to Bvoun Sudy ds movnpov Evexa 3 dese ep Fee , CPN RN ee EASLVT, TY] TPEOH “AL GALOTYTATE* tOOV Yau, TOU viod tod dvOedrov. 23. tépeg attiov. (24. Wdyv oda buty «tots mhovctots, Str anéyete tiv napdxdAnoty buddy. 25. odat Suiv, of eunexAnopevor yiv, Ott mewdosts. ovat of yeAtivtes viv, Sct nevOrjcete nat xAavoste. ovat Stay \ D ’ \ X 2 r ~ is > t %OTH TH at yko exolovy tots Yevdorpod7)- THIS OL MAtEDES adTOY, iis ARR’, buty ey Opods buddy, xadtds moteite ~ ~ eos ie 5 ~ . TOS [ntcovaty Vac, 28. sbAoyette TOUS Z~ATH wowuevoug buds, npocedysabs mepl tidy exnoealdévtwy bude. 29. ta tontovtl Ge én thy otaydva mdépeye xal thy GAdnv: zat ard tod alpovtdg cov to tudtiov, xat cov Yitéva pn xwdtons. 30. mavtt aftotvrl ce dldou" xat and tod atpovtos Te ok wy amaltet, 31. xart xabtoo Oédets va orddorv buty of &vOownor, (xat Sycte) notetts adtots Ouolws. 32. zat el ay andte tovs ayamavtas bude, note butv yao eortv; nar yao of auactwAot tods ayandvtae abtovs dyariowv. 33. xat yao dav dyabozoryjte tobe ayabororotvras buds, nota buty ydors éotly; zat ot GuaptwAot to adto morodotv. 34. zat cay Gavicnte mac’ my e@Aniete AaGetv, mola butv ydews xat &uaptdbAot &uaptw= Rots davetCovaty, Iva anord6worv ta ton. 35. mAqy Gyangte tobs 2yQoods buy, xat dyabororsite zat davi€ete pdtv ancdniCovtest nat gotat 6 probog busy xoAbe, xat Foeabe viol Sbletov Str attos ypnatds éotiy ext tov, exaplorays “at Tovynpovs. 36. riveatle atatipuoves, xaos 6 natng buddy olxtiozwy gotly. 37. xat ph xplvere, war 0d pH xerlijte. xal wh SindClete, xal od vr Omacbyte. dmodvets, nat arodvOjcecbe- 38. dlGote, xat dolzjcetat duty’ ugtoov xa~ Aov, nexteopévov, cecahevudvov, brepexyuvvousvoy Gucovaw sig tov xdAzov Spédy. @ yao pétom petpette, (avtt) petonOrfaetat duty. 39. Etsy 88 zat nagaéodyy adtots, Myr. Odvatar tuprds tuprov' donyetv; ody? duodteont cig Gd0vvov eurscodytat; 40. odz oti pabntis bxko thy Sddoxahov' xatyo- Tlopevog Of mas Eotat Wo 6 dtOdoxahog adtov. AL. ti 63 AAdzsts to BEERS to év tH opoaAaa TOD ddshpod cov, thy Of dexdy thy év tH tly dobakus 08 xatavoets; 42, mide Obvacat Aye tH adehow cov, "AGeAgs. does exbahw to xdepog tb ev tH ~ ,’ \ \ ? ~ ~ Bpbarus cov, adtde thy ev th dpbadps gov Soxov ov GBAcrwyv; broxpita, exGads meiitov tHy Soxov 2% tod delaruod cov, nat téte Srabhébers td xdopog to év tH yap sattwv Sévdpov xaxAov nutody xaxenbv oxmpdv oO! madty Sévdpoy canpov motoUy naprov xaddv. 44. Exactov yap Sévdpov ex tod (lov xapnod yivedoxetar’ od yap 25 dxavldsy auddAgyousty coxa, 0808 2% Bdtov B30 Luc. 6,17-18. \ magister eius in doctrina; v. 42 caece, hypocrita; v. 48 et plenitudo fluminis illisa est in domum; v. 49 et statim proiecit eam). Selectis ex turba discipulorum apostolis Iesus iam incipit ordinem hierarchicum constituere et varios ordines ac munera in regno sue distinguere. Postquam itaque sibi proprios selegit sui regni principes ac duces, iam apparet eos qui in synagoga praesunt reiici, idque merito, quia non solum Jesu missionem ac doctrinam nolunt recipere, verum etiam eum odio persequuntur sanguinolento. Magna igitur manifestatur oppositio inter synagogam et regnum messianum. Quae— quo evidentius omnibus innotescat, Iesus in sermone longiore exponit quae sit sui regni indoles. Et ea quidem docet quibus falsae illae de regno messiano exspectationes plane evertuntur et penitus destrauntur et regnum messianum esse spirituale, ad omnem sanctitatem factum , iis autem quae homines mundani appetant et magni faciant , omnine oppositum demonstratur. Opportune praedicat quid sit proprium regno suo, postquam proprios eius principes creavit. — Hune sermonem non esse cum Huth. Alb. Bon_ Caz, aliisque distinguendum ab. eo quem Matth. 5 seq. legimus, vide in Comment. Matth. I p. 174. Cum S. Lucas non Iudaeis, sed aliis scribat, facile concipitur cur ea non in medium protulerit quae legem spectant veterem Iudaeorumque mores ac consuetudinem tangunt. Hausit ex praedicatione apostolica, qua pro necessitate vel utilitate audientium ex integra Jesu doctrina singula quaedam praecepta depromebantur. Unde quoque explicatur cur in quibusdam differat a modo quo apud Matthaeum sententias efferri legimus et cur non omnia apud utrumque reperiantur. . In aliquo editiore montis loco Jesus oraverat ibique apostolos selegerat; iam cum illis descendit de illo excelsiore loco
6:17
v. 17 et descendens cum illis stetit in loco campestrz, in loco montis inferiore , aequabili et multorum capaci (Lwc.), in aliqua aequalitate montis (ut S. Aug. dicit, de cons. evang. 2,19. 47). Ex antiqua traditione mons iste est is cul hodie nomen Kurun Hattin (vide ad Matth. 5,1); e¢ ¢turba disctpulorum etus, turbam fuisse multam, aliqui testes habent, neque male; ita enim iam nemo poterat mirari, si 10,4 quasi inopinato sermo fit de missione 72 discipulorum; et multitude copiosa plebis ab omni ludaea et Ierusalem et maritima (et) Tyri et Sidonis i, e. ex regione maritima Tyri et Sidonis; quantopere fama Iesu propagata fuerit , sufficienter ea enumeratione declaratur. Non fit mentio Galilaeae , cum ibi versaretur; aliqui testes addunt Peraeam, regionem transiordanicam. Duae eius turbarum confluxus causae assignantur, quibus optime nos quoque docemur, cur ad Iesum sit creberrime recurrendum vy.
6:18
18 qua venerant ut audirent eum, ut eius imbuerentur doctrina et illa perfruerentur oratione gratiae quae procedehat de ore eius (4,22) ef sanarenter a languor 1bus suis; neque spes eos fefellit: pro Iesu enim beignitate gui verabantur a spiritibus ammundis, vide ad Mare. 1,23 evn v.19 et omnis turba quaerebat eum tang ere quia virtus de wllo exibat et sanabat omnes; cf. Marc. 5,30; « neque enim vires ab alio mutuabatur Christus, ne ipse Deus natura exsistens, etsi caro factus, vim suam aegris inspirans omnes sanabat » (S. Cyr.); et recte monet Caz. Iesum uti tactu ad curandum, ut cognoscamus naturam humanam in ipso esse organum coniunctum Deitatis. Miraculis hisce ~ ac plurimis praestitis beneficiis animos praeparat ad doctrinam accipiendam, cum se et divina potentia et summa benignitate praeditum exhibeat. Ei autem quis poterit fidem denegare? Qua ratione sermo sit dividendus, varie proponitur. Sunt qui tres partes distinguant< v. 20-26, quibus beatitudines et vae continentur; qui sint beati, qui miseri; v. 27-38 praeceptum exponitur caritatis ; v. 39-45 quales esse debeant qui alios docere et regere velint, vel dari doctrinam sapientiae (fil.); cf. Bisp. Reischl, Fil.; v. 46-49 epilogus continetur. Tripartitam orationem etiam statuit S. Bon., sed alio modo : « secundum tria quorum notitia est ad salutem necessaria, scilicet praemiorum, suppliciorum, praeceptorum. Alii v. 20-26 prooemii loco ponunt quo describatur quali indole esse debeant Iesu discipuli et qua animorum dispositione; dein duas distinguunt partes v. 27-38 et v. 39-49; quarum priore officia erga proximos doceantur et altera quales esse debeant ii quorum sit alios docere et regere (Keil). lterum alii priorem partem v. 20-38, alteram 39-49 contineri malunt (Weass). Alii in v. 20-26 priorem partem vident et in altera parte v. 27-45 exponi legem caritatis tamquam legem novi regni qua lege opera misericordiae exponantur corporalis v. 27-38 et misericordiae spiritualis v. 39-45 (cf. Schanz). Corporibus sanatis animis quoque sanitatem impertire studet
6:20
v. 20 et ipse elevatts oculis in discipulos suos qui proxime ei adstabant et ad quos rite edocendos maxime erat intentus et in quibus iam aliqua ratione exhibebatur qualis esset paupertas, esuries, fletus de quibus locuturus erat (ef. Tol.); eos aspiciens simul amorem suum et studium erga eos significat quasi animo eos complexus gaudensque quod eos beatos praedicare licet; dicebat - beati pauperes ci xzwyot voeativus est more Graecorum cum articulo, guia vestrum est regnum Dei; cam ‘suos aspiciat discipulos, ad eos primo et per se sermo dirigitur (cf. Cat. Luc. Schegg). Unde simul colligitur quales pauperes beatos praedicet, qui scil. propter fidem et amorem Jesu libenter carent bonis illis quae homines mundani tanti faciunt, animosque habent a rebus terrenis avulsos paratosque ad rerum omnium egestatem ac penuriam libenter Dei causa tolerandam. Sed dum suos discipulos dicit beatos , omnes quoque qui similiter animis sunt affecti beatos praedicat viamque ostendit qua in suo regno ad veram perveniatur beatitudinem. Et cum insuper praeter discipulos turbae quoque sermonem Domini audiant, omnibus qui adsunt eam doctrinam tribuit omnesque homines docet in suo regno rerum paupertatem minime esse dedecori, e contra ei promitti divitias et beatitudinem regni Dei, thesauros bonorum spiri- » tualium et coelestium. Pariter indicatur qua animi conditione quis esse debeat, ut annuntiationem regni Dei fide suscipiat; animum habere divitiis rebusque terrenis implicitum esse impedimentum fidei; pauperes enim evangelizantur. Etsi itaque apud Lucam non legatur pau- Verum non solum ii in regno messiano sunt beati quibus nullae sunt qui famem sitimque pati saepe coguntur; Iesus pro suo regno statuit contrarium, gua saturabimini recumbentes scil. cam Abraham, Isaac et lacob in regno coelorum, saturabimini Deo ipso, omnium bonorum fonte, qui solus potest omnimodam humanae menti afferre satietatem (Luc.). Discipuli esurie quandoque premebantur (6,1); munus quoque apostolicum in easdem eos coniiciet angustias, uti fatetur apostolus : usque in hane horam et esurimus et sitimus (1 Cor. 4,11). Qua in egestate quomodo se consolentur spe ubertatis domus Dei (Ps. 35,9) Christus docet. Dum autem esurientes dicit beatos, non solum eos laudat qui necessitate coacti esuriunt, sed eos quoque qui Iesu verbum amplexi cum nondum fruantur praesentia sponsi sponte sibi esuriem imponunt suscepto ieiunio (ef. 5,35), quomodo de se apostolus quoque utramque esuriem et coactam et sponte susceptam profitetur : in fame et siti, in ieluniis multis (2 Cor, 11,27). Altior etiam humanae miseriae eee: ploratu exprimitur; lacrimis enim acutus doloris et calamitatis sensus declaratur; beati gui nunc fletis quia ridebitis solatio summoque gaudio et laetitia perfusi in beatitudine coelesti. Munduseos dicit beatos quiab omni moerore, luctu, dolore alieni, rebus omnibus ex voto sibi succedentibus, vitam ducunt laetam et amoenam, iucundis voluptatibus perfruuntur, iocis vacant ac lepidis risibus; beatus vero Dominus contra totius mundi sententiam luctum quo oblectamenta mundi omnia subiugantur eaque quae luctum pariunt beatificat (Luc.). Quot igitur causae sunt quibus lacrimas profundere homines solent, tot nobis praesto esse adminicula docet ad augendam exsultationem coelestem. Et quam ampla flendi materia hisce in terris, in valle lgceunm una, nobis offertur ! Dolores corporis et animi, curae et sollicitudines, perculs et tentationes, peccata et multiplices casus et ruinae aliorum, damna temporalia et spiritualia largam praebent luctus et lacrimarum segetem. Et discipulos lacrimas esse fusuros Dominus praedixit : amen dico vobis, quia plorabitis et flebitis vos (loan. 16,20); amare flevit Petrus (Matth. 26,75), discipulis lugentibus et dentibes nuntius affertur de resurrectione Domini (Mare. 16,10), Paulus cum lacrimis monet unumquemque, per multas lacrimas scribit epistolam, flens dicit multos ambulare inimicos crucis Christi (Act. 20,31. 2 Cor. 2,4. Phil. 3,18) etc. Sunt qui paupertatem, esuriem, fletum accipiant tamquam imaginem miseriae ef desiderii hominis nondum redempti, nondum in gloriam ingressi; proinde esse pauperem eum qui reiectis mundi gaudiis bona altiora expetat et bona temporalia contemnat; esurientem esse qui magno desiderio spiritualia bona expetat; flentem qui de peccatis et damnis spiritualibus’ lugeat (cf. Bed. Bon. Alb. partim quoque Luc.; ex recentioribus Keil); quibus accensendi sunt qui dicunt Lucam ex | Matthaeo esse explicandum, ut Calm.; hi enim esurire apud Lucam explicant de esurie iustitiae. Verum ierito plerique verba ea esse sensu litterali’ capienda statuunt (cf. Car. — Ipr. Tol. Bisp. Schegg, Schanz, Fil. Weiss). Sed in ipso sensu litterali iam includi illam animi dispositionem qua a rebus humanis alieni altiora appetant et humanas miserias intuitu Dei fructuose pro aeternitate ferant negari nequit. Idque pro tertio ordine flentium eo magis valet quia de flentibus in universum est sermo, illi itaque qui propter peccata et damna spiritualia ~ flent et lugent excludinequeunt. Quare in priore acceptione id solum falsum est quod sensu litterali seposito in miseriis humanis statim imaginem cer-’ nunt conditionis alterius; dicendum est ex ipso sensu litterali, cum non sine ullo discrimine omnes quotquot pauperes sunt atque esuriunt beati dici possint, nos necessario adduci ad pauperes et esurientes, vere quidem pauperes et esurientes, at simul cum religiosa ac pia animi habitudine pauperes et esurientes. Unde haud immerito statui potest priorem illam acceptionem fere non tam consequi ad sensum litteralem quam intime ac necessario in illo includi neque ab eo posse separari. Idque eo magis patet si verba de ipsis [esu discipulis primo dici perpenditur. | Qui penuria aliisque miseriis premuntur (pauperes, esurientes, flentes), multum levaminis et solatii percipiunt ex aliorum commiseratione, amore, auxilio. Verum durissimum et acerbissimum esse solet haberi ab aliis quasi generis humani purgamenta seu portenta. Et nihilomi- 1. Idque eo magis quia mtwyés plerumque exprimit hebr. 23Y, quae vox non raro synonymum est cum pis : ef. Rahifs, \3Y und 13Y in den Psalmen p. 56. 74. 7 - eee ; 234 nue. 6,22-23. nus Vv.
6:22
22 beat? eritis, cum vos oderint homines et cum separaverint vos Zocetewo , Si vos ut infamia notatos secluserint, e commercio et usu vitae communis excluserint; simile in Iesum Iudaei perpetrarunt loan. 9,22 iam enim conspiraverant Iudaei ut si quis eum confiteretur esse Christum, extra synagogam fieret et 12,42 et 16,2; videtur enim fieri allusio ad illam Iudaeorum excommunicationem 1373 (cf. Buxtorf, lex. chald. talm. p. 1303; Tol. Calm. Schegg, Schanz, Fil. Weiss, Sp.) et exprobraverint, conviciis vos et opprobriis oneraverint, contumeliis vos. affecerint, e¢ etecerint nomen vestrum tamquam malum i. e. Nomen vestrum sicum contemptu reiecerint et aspernati fuerint tamquam nomen quod sit per se solum pravitatis scelerisque index; nomen intellium hominis, Iesu causa quem Messiam agnoscunt; quare alii nomen Christianorum explicant (cf. Bed. Bon. Alb. Cat. Calm. Schanz, Fil. Keil, Weiss); alii tamen nomina singulorum intelligunt, quae tamquam nomina perniciosorum hominum ab omnibus traducantur et diffamentur (Tol. Schegg). Christus itaque discipulis suis atque aliis fidelibus praedicit persecutiones omnis generis. Primum et universale radixque omnium est odzwm ; ex odio sua sponte enascuntur reliqua; odium transit in ea quibus affliguntur Christifideles ; ceterum vide ad Matth. 5,14; 10,22; 24,9. Ioan. 15,18 si mundus vos odit, scitote quia me priorem vobis odio habuit. Et quantopere haec in apostolis sint impleta, iam apostolus docet scribens : tamquam purgamenta huius mundi facti sumus, omnium peripsema usque adhuc (1 Cor. 4,13). Cum dicatur propter Filium hominis, indicatur quid ad hance beatitudinem requiratur ; scil. mundum odisse et persequi ex odio Christi et quia illi pii sint Christi sectatores ; hos autem ea sustinere debere pio in Christum animo ; idem docuit apostolorum princeps : nemo vestrum patiatur ut homicida aut fur... si autem ut Christianus, non erubescat, glorificet autem Deum in isto nomine (4 Petr. 4,15. 16). Et quantum bonum in hoc odio mundi sit conclusum, colligendum est ex
6:23
v. 23 gaudete in illa die et exsultate, smovtoace exsilite; gaudium tantum esse decet, ut animo non possit contineri, sed ut ipso corporis saltu prodatur; ecce enim merces vestra multa est in coelo; plurima itaque et pretiosa merita acquiruntur, si hominum odia et persecutiones propter Filium hominis perferuntur, et meritis respondet gloria. Locus hic classicus est de meritis bonorum operum et mercede correspondente. Aliam proponit consolationis gaudiique rationem, secundum haec enim faciebant prophets patres eorum; igitur similes evadunt prophetis, insignibus illis Deoque adeo acceptis viris. Unde simul apparet odium mundi verti ipsis in gloriam et esse documentum. eos esse Deo maxime acceptos et consecuturos gloriam et coronas prophetarum. I[lud itaque odium minime ad ignominiam _erit reputandum. Cum beatitudinem omnis homo naturali desiderio summopere expetat eamque in omnibus quae agit quaerat, Iesus utitur exordio quam maxime convenienti docens ubinam demum vera inveniatur beatitudo. Verumsimul falsas omnes de regno messiano exspectationes excludit. Id etiam magis patet ex vae sequentibus. Notum est quod S. Ambr. habet : « quattuor tantum beatitudines sanctus Lucas dominicas posuit, octo vero sanctus Matthaeus; sed in his octo illae quattuor sunt et in istis quattuor illae octo; hic enim quattuor velut virtutes amplexus est cardinales » (sim. Luc.). Sed utrumque subtilius dicitur. Neque enim quattuor haec comprehendunt cuncta quae apud Matthaeum dicuntur neque aequiparari possunt virtutibus cardinalibus. Nam ut ab hoc incipiam, quamvis aliquo modo dici possit cum Luc. temperantiam haberi eo quod quis oblectetur paupertate , fortitudinem eo quod odia et adversa toleret, tamen in esurie non potest cum eodem deprehendi iustitia neque in fletu virtus prudentiae. Dein et Matthaeus et Lucas aliqua habent quae apud alterum non exprimuntur. Eos enim quos Matthaeus vocat esurientes et sifientes iustitiam, pacificos, mundos corde fateri debebis apud Lucam non exprimi. Poteris autem mites et misericordes dici connotari in pauperibus et flentibus. Quos autem Lucas esurientes vocat, cum eos a pauperibus distinguat, Matthaeus non commemorat. Aliter quoque Lucas rationem beatitudinis effert. Unde quandoque et in re et in modo differunt. Plenior itaque est narratio Matthaei, quae tamen in aliquibus a Luca completur. Christus enim non solum brevem illam sententiam : beati pauperes etc. dixisse censendus erit, sed etiam ulterius illam explicasse, unde facile ad -esurientes et ad flentes quoque oratio poterat deflectere. Idem dic de. modo describendi beatitudinem : saturabimini, ridebitis. Censent aliqui apud Lucam non tam referri quod Christus dixerit quam describi miseram conditionem Christianorum tempore posteriore (cf. Weiss). Quod tamen gratuito asseritur. Si enim quod concedunt apud Matthaeum sermo fit de iis qui socii fiunt regni messiani, nulla est ratio cur apud Lucam aliud statuatur. Nam esurire altiorem quendam gradum paupertatis significat; qui igitur pauperes beatos dicit, idem potest esurientes quoque beatos praedicare. Ilud nunc tempus significat huius vitae ; nam in saturabimini, ridebitis exprimitur consolatio et merces vitae coelestis. De persecutionibus etc. Iesus etiam saepius ad discipulos loquitur, uti supra iam annotavi; quare in y. 22 ne umbra quidem rationis apparet cur verba haec tempus arguant posterius. Quam diversa. sit sui regni natura et indoles ab iis quae homines mundani magni aestimant, Christus non potuit gravius et efficacius declarare quam subiunctis quattuor vae; vy.
6:24
24 verumtamen vae vobis vestram; nota alloquendi modum’ oratorium, ex quo sequitur etiam in v. 20 seq. sermonem non unice dirigi ad discipulos, id quod aliqui ex allocutionis forma perperam colligunt. Quales divites intelligantur altera sententia manifestatur, ii scil. qui in divitiis et in rebus quae divitiis comparantur totam suam consolationem constituunt; modus loquendi illustratur Matth. 6,2. 5 receperunt mercedem stam, qui scil. aliam non quaesierunt. Illud vae miseriam denotat in vita futura subeundam;
6:25
v. 25 vae vobis qui saturati estis tymexdqopéver impleti et satiati; bonis terrenis et voluptatibus referti, ut de alterius ordinis bonis nihil curent; guia esurietis ; penuria et carentia omnis boni in altera vita torquebuntur; « licet autem hoe tamquam in depicta tabula spectare in divitis Lazarique parabola » (S. Cyr.). Valet quod S. Amor. dicit : non census, sed affectus in crimine est. Quam dirum vae sustinuit dives ille, quando de Lazari digito guttam aquae quaerebat (Beda). Quod vae illis imminet quorum deus venter est (Phil. 3,19; To/.); vae vobis qui ridetis nune, qui deliciis et nugis plane dediti in vitae iucunditate totam suam felicitatem collocant, guia lugebitis et flebitis; ex istis vae etiam consequitur res adversas hominibus immitti ad eorum bonum; calamitatibus enim et doloribus saepe fit, ut amatores qui erant mundi abstrahantur a noxiis voluptatibus et si terrena collapsa fuerit felicitas, saepe inquiritur coelestis. Demum sectatoribus laudis humanae qui aures hominum pravorum demulcent dicitur
6:26
v. 26 ‘vae cum benedixerint vobis homines, secundum haec enim faciebant pseudoprophetis patres earum xaha¢ cixwow si bona de vobis dixerint, vos laudaverint omnes homines; quo sensu id capiendum sit, docent plausus quibus Iudaei pseudoprophetis assentiebantur. Hi enim blandiebantur vitiis, scelestis quoque pacem et felicitatem praedicebant, ea vaticinabantur quae plebi placebant, prophetas Domini insectabantur (cf. Ter. 5,31; 7,43 23,17; 28,2 seq. Ez. 13,3 seq. Mich. 3,5. 11). Nam, ut apostolus ait, si adhuc hominibus placerem, Christi servus non essem (Gal. 1,10). Illi itaque hic perstringuntur qui vitia et scelera dissimulant, sceleratis applaudunt eorumque consilia promovent, impiis religionis irrisoribus assentantur et ita apud omnes se bene habent. Boni enim eos non affligunt quia boni sunt, neque mali eos perse- -guuntur quia malos adulantur et iuvant. Eos itaque cum pseudoprophetarum mores exprimant pseudoprophetarum sors et poena manet (ef. Ez. 13,9. 141. 13 seq.). « Post promissiones praemiorum et comminationes suppliciorum subdit hic evangelici praeceptoris leges sive documenta dirigentia » (S. Bon.); statuit enim praeceptum illud quod swum vocat et quo observato reliqua omnia observantur apostolo docente (Rom. 13,8. Gal. 5,14), praceptum scil. caritatis (loan. 15,12);
6:27
v. 27 sed vobis dico gui auditis, &hda% iter alia etiam ponitur, ut transeatur ad rem in qua cardo yertitur, potissimum ante imperativos (Grimm, Lex. graeco-lat. s. v.); ceterum aliter quippe concipi potest; nam exsistit oppositio inter eos quos antea allocutus erat et quos nunc alloquitur; ita iam Luc. ; sed his relictis quibus terrena cum sapiant aures occlusae sunt, vobis dico qui auditis animo vera honestaque omnia cognoscendi et colendi, qui aures aperuistis ad excipiendum et amplectendum id quod Deo gratum est. Dicitur audire, uti yow audire attente, percipere, cognoscere , animo esse paratum ad audita recondenda in mente; ita loquere Domine, quia audit servus tuus (1 Reg. 3,10; cf. Gen. 11, 7; 42,23 hebr. Prov. 21,28 etc.). Putat Zo/. ea dictione fieri transitum a sermone qui eousque ad discipulos habitus sit ad sermonem iam toti turbae destinatum. Subtilius F2/. quoque indicari vult ea dictione vae illa non referri ad ullum ex turba, sed solum ad eos qui longe absint et Iesum ea locutione quasi a digressione quadam reverti ad eos qui circumstent; dilzgite iminucos vestros « quia dixerat supra. quid ab inimicis pati possint, nunc qualiter ipsi cum eisdem inimicis agere — debeant ostendit » (Beda). : Diligere autem nihil aliud est quam alicui velle bonum. Iste autem affectus non potest esse sterilis, sed transit in effectum et opus. Unde Christus quoque modos aliquos recenset quibus animi dilectio opere exhibeatur : benefacite his qui oderunt vos; ergo bonum quod volumus ipsis etiam occasione oblata iis est procurandum et si dilectio est sincera, eiusmodi occasiones etiam exquirentur sedulo;
6:28
v. 28 benedicite maledicentibus vobis, cbroveiv, uti 772 fausta adprecari, ef orate pro calumniantibus vos érqgeate insultare, contumeliose tractare, iniuriam facere, falso criminari. Proinde monemur ut studeamus illis bona quae ipsa dilectione eis velimus et exoptemus, etiam efficaciter apud Deum impetrare, qui beneficentiae modus omnibus praesto est; « ita vero se gessit ante alios ipse Iesus ad nostrum exemplum ; nampreces Deo Patri pro illis offerebat dicens : dimitte illis ete., et b. Stephanus lapidibus pulsatus flexis genibus oravit : Domine ne statuas illis hoe peccatum, divus etiam Paulus ait : maledicimur et benedicimus, blasphemamur et obsecramus » (Act. 7,59. 1 Cor. 4,12; 5. Cyr.). Ceterum vide ad Matth. 5,44; Comment. Ip. 242. Caritas patiens est, non quaerit quae sua sunt; omnia suffert, omnia sustinet (1 Cor. 13,4-7). Exemplis demonstrat Christus quomodo earitas hisce emimeat
6:29
v. 29 ef gui te percutit in maxillam, praebe et alteram; et ab eo qui aufert tibt vestimentum (pallium , vestimentum exterius, Alb.) etiam tunicam noli prohibere; eo ordine recensentur vestes quo auferuntur ab homine bene vestito; cur Matth. 5,40 ordo reperiatur alius, vide ad eum locum (Comment. I p. 239). Paratos igitur suos Christus esse vult, ut iniuriis illatis summa mansuetudine cedant. Animi dispositionem qualis esse debeat exemplis describit; quando et quomodo id quod verba sonant eodem modo opere sit exhibendum, prudentia virtutum auriga et moderatrice erit diitudicandum et ex aliis officiis status et conditionis uniuscuiusque determinandum ; de qua re pluribus egi in Comment. Matth. I p. 236-240. Caritas benigna est (4 Cor. 13,4)
6:30
v. 30 omni autem petenti te tribue et qui aufert quae tua sunt, ne repetas; « omni petenti, inquit, non omnia petenti, ut id des quod dare honeste et iuste potes » (S. Aug. de serm. in monte 1,20 n. 67; M. 34,1263; Beda); omni petenti, id est, ne disceptes, ne respicias an petens sit amicus an inimicus, an gratus an ingratus, sed indigentiam illius solam respicito quam petendo repraesentat (Zol.). Non solis petentibus et indigentibus praestare ea debemus quibus opus illis est, sed generaliter ea hominibus facienda sunt quae nobis ab eis fieri volumus; sic enim fiet ut omnia quae tam ex caritate quam ex iustitia proximis tribuere debemus eis exhibeamus (Tol.)
6:31
v. 31 et prout vultis ut faciant vobis homines et vos facite illis stmiliter i. e. diliges proximum tuum sicut te ipsum; vide ad Matth. 7,12. Praeceptum caritatis eousque expositum regula quadam et norma universali comprehenditur et concluditur qua generatim omnes hominum ordines includuntur..Quare perperam Wess arbitratur hoe effatum neque ad antecedentia neque ad subsequentia congruere ideoque male hic esse insertum. Sed plane aptum est postquam de inimicis et indigentibus praecepta tradita sunt, ut etiam norma statuatur agendi generalis cum hominibus. « Ubi propria res agitur, acute videt unusquisque quid rectum sit, quid erga se fieri aequum sit; at ubi aliena utilitas vel iactura in quaestionem venit, prae ea quam giAaurla affert caecitate non perinde in promptu occurrit illa cognitio; ceterum ut occurrat iubet Salvator, ut ubi aliorum res agitur nos ipsos adspiciamus et id quod optaremus nobis id ipsum vicissim eis praestemus » (Luc.). lam ulterius declaratur caritatem debere esse universalem ; poterit autem solum tum esse talis si propter Deum exercetur;
6:32
v. 32 e¢ si diligitis eos qui vos diligunt quae vobis est gratia? yaere seil. apud Deum, quem inde peculiarem favorem Dei poteritis exposcere? nam et peccalores diligentes se diligunt; si itaque caritas his limitibus cireumscriberetur, quid iam esset praecipuum discipuli Christi? nonne eodem foret loco quo gentiles et peccatores? Loquitur Christus de dilectione qua amicos diligimus tantum ideo quia nos diligunt vel nobis utiles sunt. Ka enim de causa diligere dicuntur peccatores. Unde cum dicatur : si diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, significatur aequivalenter eorum dilectionem esse rationem unam et solam cur nos diligamus. Quare hac sententia nullo modo negatur dilectionem amicorum posse esse meritoriam et esse, si ex ratione supernaturali propter Deum exsistit. Idem adverte de sequentibusv.
6:33
33 e¢ si benefeceritis his qui vobis benefaciunt, quae vobis est gratia? aliqui explicant : quae vobis gratiae sunt agendae (cf. To/.); sed melius refertur ad illam gratiam quam quis init apud Deum, ad favorem et beneplacitum Dei (cf. Luc. Schanz, Fil. Weiss); siquidem et peceatores hoc faciunt; ergo nullum habebitur meritum, sia discipulo Christi eodem modo eademque ratione , propter causam mere humanam et naturalem, spe commodi et emolumenti vel animo solum naturaliter grato fit, sicuti facere solent homines gentiles et a Dei gratia et doctrina Christi alieni. Atque iis in sententiis dilectionem et beneficentiam aliorum intelligi esse causam adaequatam etiam confirmatur exemplo tertio
6:34
v. 34 e¢ simutuum dederitis his a quibus speratis recipere, id est quia speratis recipere et quando speratis, tum solum si dederitis, guae gratia est vobis? nam et peccatores peccatoribus fenerantur, ut recipiant aequafia, ut idem quod dederunt iterum recipiant. Verum alia eaque altiora Iesus a suis postulat, ut scil. non solum amicos diligant neve utilitati temporali intendant
6:35
v. 35 verumtamen diligite inimicos vestros, benefacite et mutuwn date nihil inde sperantes et ertt merces vestra multa; haec enim consequitur ex gratia illa quam apud Deum ineunt; quare merces multa correspondet ex adverso triplici illi quaestioni : quae vel qualis vobis gratia? Quod quo alacrius agant, stimulos addit ex ratione sublimissima : e¢ eritis filit Altissimt, quia ipse benignus est super ingratos et malos ; Patrem Deum itaque pro modo suo imitantur et eius in se indolem exprimunt; unde Deo evadunt similes adeoque Deo carissimi et gratissimi. Et ex altera parte, si Deus sic amat et benefacit ingratis et inimicis, nonne cultorem et filium Dei imitari Deum summopere decet? et siis qui diligit inimicos, filiusest Dei, ergo qui non diligit, non reputatur inter filios et proinde neque inter heredes vitae aeternae ; obligamur ergo ex praecepto et sub poena peccati mortalis diligere inimicos (To/.); vide ad Matth. 5,45. patur et apud profanos et apud LXX Is. 29,19: Iudith 9,11; Eccli. 22,26 (non desperes) 27,24; 2 Mach. 9,18, Eandem notionem etiam pro nostro loco retinent Schegg, Schanz, Fil. Wetstein, Meyer, Grimm (Lex. s. v.) et alii. Interpres syrus habet : et non praescindatis spem hominis; evang hier : et non faciatis perire spem; Ti edidit. arabs : nec praescindetis spem unius. Isti itaque verbum acceperunt notione transitiva : neminem facientes desperare, nullius spem fallentes , qua verbum revera reperitur Is..29,19 et Iudith 1. c. of dxnAmtopévor tv dvOpdinwy , axnrzisuévwy wtp; €a significatione si possit verbum usurpari, utique sensus exsistit ad contextum haud ineptus. Alii notionem verbi nativam retinentes, explicant nihil desperantes : de nulla re ex tribus illis (diligere , benefacere, mutuum dare) quasi perdita desperantes, sed omnem spem retributionis in Deo collocantes; cf. Schegg, Schanz, Fil. Notio quae plerique interpretum etiam sequuntur; ita Euth. quoque pydiv dx’ adtéiv éAntCovtes ab6ety, Erasmus : dato, etiam si nulla spes sit reddendae pecuniae; similiter praeter Tol. Ians. Luc. Cai. Lap. Calm. Bisp. etiam Valla, Stephanus, Pricaeus, Grotius quos vide in tomo 6 Criticorum sacrorum, et Castalio, Salmasius, Casaubonus, Wolf, Bengel, Krebs, Valckenaer, Rosenmiiller, Kuinoel, de Wette, Ewald, Bleek, Godet, Hofmann, Keil, quos enumerat Weiss. Quae acceptio insuper commendatur quia ex toto sermonis habitu-v. 34 omnino videtur necessaria neque ab ipso verbo adeo videtur aliena, cum composita eiusmodi revera reperiantur &rodiBdvar, &roha- 6avetv; proin dneAniCerv sperare reddi ab aliquo; conferri quoque potest quod in Synopsi Criticorum ex Athenaeo affertur, dixisse veteres éncoflety pro &né tTtv0s 2oBlew anoyetcaslat pro &xé twos yevcacbat, Demum nuper proposita est emendatio textus pndev avteAntGovtes (cf. Bulletin critique, 15 juin 1894 p. 238). S. Hier. alibi textum ita effert : feneramini his a quibus non speratis recipere (in Ez. 18, M. 25,176). Denuo sublimissimum Dei Patris exemplum [esus suis ob oculos ponit
6:36
v. 36 estote (ergo) misericordes, sicut et Pater vester misericors est; quae animi benignitas, mansuetudo, miseratio quomodo opere sit exhibenda, exemplis docet
6:37
v. 37 nolite cudicare et simul quantae utilitatis id pro nobis ipsis sit adiungit e¢ non cwdicabimini ; ne itaque temere de aliis iudicemus, ne acerbe, ne eorum dicta et facta in main bonam partem accipiamus vel excusemus. Dein ob caritatem aliis ostensam nos quoque tuti erimus a severo Dei iudicio iudicemque habebimus propitium ac misericordem; nolite condemnare, etiamsi res sit manifesta neque excusationi locus esse possit, tamen cave severius in eum adyertas, eum tamquam hominem scelestum ac poena dignum traducas, ef non Sccntermabeedns ea scil. mansnetudine et tibi poenae quas meruisti condonabuntur ; aindites absolvite, ignoscite eis qui in vos peccarunt, ef dibaiteninn et cone quoque Neen. a Deo. Atque generatim ad opera misericordiae nos adhortatur retributione amplissima proposita
6:38
v. 38 date e¢ dabitur vobis; mensuram bonam etconfertam et coagitatam et supereffluentem dabunt in sinum vestrum ; _ « metaphorica locutio est; solent enim qui triticum bene metiuntur superpositis modio anibus deorsum illud premere, concutere ut subsidat et adiicere donee supereffundatur » (Euth. Theoph.). En quanfopere paratus et promptus est Deus ad remunerandum summa liberalitate. Quae admonitiones et documenta concluduntur sententia generali : eadem quippe mensura qua mensi fueritis remetietur vobis i. e. quo-- modo tu es in alios, ita Deus in te; si tu benefeceris, Deus quoque tibi benefaciet, utique prout Deum desks et antea Teas est modo longe largiore et sublimiore (cf. 7 heoph. ). « Videtur priori suedannnnd contradicere hoc alterum; nam si supereffluentem mercedem accipiemus, qui fieri poterit, a qua mensura mensi fuerimus remetiatur nobis? ubi paritas .potius quam redundantia dandae nobis mercedis significari videtur. Quid ergo dicimus? omni nos difficultate expediet sapientissimus Paulus quaestionis solutionem praebens.: qui parce seminat, parce et metet; qui autem in benedictionibus seminat, in benedictionibus quoque metet » (S. Cyr.); vel, ut Alb. ait : remetietur vo-- bis non quidem tantum ad tantum, quia hoc parum esset, sed potius in omni mensura dilectionis et meriti remetietur vobis mensuram bonam et confertam et supereffluentem. Neque enim, adnotat Luc., intelligenda est aequalitas graduum inter humanam et divinam benignitatem; nam quo ad gradus, inimmensum excedit humanam divina. Si tu es bonus in alios, Deus erit bonus in te, verum suo modo, i. e. maxime liberali et divino. Ceterum vide ad Matth. 7,2. | Cum sententia de duce caeco y. 39 apud Matth. 15,14 dicatur de pharisaeis, non defuerunt qui arbitrarentur eodem moda hic quoque apud Lucam verba esse accipienda (ef. Tol. Lamy, Schegg, Grimm Il p. 113); sed bene monet iam Jans. parabolas et adagia variis locis aptari posse et apud Matthaeum ad alium finem et ad aliud propositum adhiberi. Et profecto, cum Lucas e sermone montano nihil referat quod ad conditionem Iudaeorum unice spectet, non est cur nune de pharisaeis sermonem fieri statuamus, praesertim cum alia sententia-_ rum connexio non désit. Iam Theoph. advertit eum qui alios iudicet et reprehendat debere ipsum esse irreprehensum; unde nexum repetit ex v. 37 et eodem modo Jans, Luc.; neque multum ab ea connexione abest Caz. qui ait tribus similitudinibus declarari crimina eorum qui | regunt. Qui enim de aliis iudicat, eo ipso se constituit quasi ducem (Bisp. ), et ul tuum in alios sidisiam eis utilitatem afferat, tu ipse debes mores tuos ad omnem probitatem composuisse (Sp.). Et similiter alii quoque connexionem adstruunt : discipulos esse monitos ut cauti essent ac modesti in iudicando, prompti ad iuvandos alios; verum ut reipsa aliis bona praestare eosque ad meliorem Foner adducere possint, ipsos esse debere maxime probos (Schanz, Wess). Alii existimant discipulis ea exponi quae necessaria sint ut munere suo alios docendi bene fungi possint (cf. F7/. Kezl). Quamvis certe discipulos quoque alloquatur et exhortetur Iesus, ad eos tamen sermonem restringi nolim. Nam apud Matth. verba illa : vos estis sal terrae, lux mundi, non ad solos pertinent apostolos, sed suo modo ad omnes Christifideles extenduntur — debet enim populus messianus esse in medio populorum quasi ros a Domino et quasi stillae super herbam, Mich. 5,7, et lucere sicut luminaria in medio nationis pravae et perversae , Phil. 2,15 — (vide Comment. Matth. Ip. 197); quare idem statuendum est de hac sermonis parte idque eo magis quia Iudaeise iactabant duces caecorum et eruditores insipientium (Rom. 2,19) et Christus omnes suos fideles vult cooperari ad bonum longe lateque spargendum : sic luceat lux vestra coram hominibus etc. Unde ex iis quoque quae Matthaeus de sermone montano refert apparet hisce sententiis quas nune -apud Lucam legimus locum aptum ibi minime deesse, Christum itaque in illo sermone longiore has quoque (et alias multas) ulterioris explicationis gratia addidisse et nos apud utrumque evangelistam non habere nisi breve totius sermonis compendium, ita tamen ut alterum ex altero complere aliqua ratione possimus. Varia itaque officia quae aliis praestanda sunt Chrstns recensuit; ultimo loco : date, idque in universum, ergo etiam de: beneficiis ne nis altioris intelligendum erit, praesertim cum Iesus suos esse velit: salem terrae et lucem mundi. Verum quid opus est ad hoe aliaque praestanda? Id docet a contrario. Fieri transitum ad id ut quae dicta sint illustrentur, evangelista indicat
6:39
v. 39 dicebat autem illis et similitudinem : numquid potest caecus caecum ducere? nonne ambo in foveam cadunt? caeci sunt qui lumine veritatis carent, qui extra re-. gnum Dei versantur, qui peccatis concupiscentiisque malis agitantur; si itaque Christifideles pro sua quisque ratione non satis edocti sunt, si dominio affectuum pravorum subiacent, inepti sunt ad alios Christo -lucrandos; immo non se solos perdent sed suo errore et sua pravitate alios quoque secum in interitum pertrahent; nam
6:40
v. 40 non est discipulus super magistrum; perfectus autem omnis erit , si sit sicut magister eius, graece : instructus (compositus) autem quivis erit sicut magister eius; 1. e. si magister errat, discipulus quoque qui ab eo doctrina imbuitur errabit; discipulus enim xacxeriterar instruitur, disponitur, adaptatur.a magistro, ab eo haurit doctrinam (Zo/.); vel si tu qui doctorem te aliorum praebes, ipse fueris in vitio, non est spes meliorem posse fieri quem docere paras (Ians.). Si itaque Christifideles aliis utilitati esse velint, ipsi debent esse bene edocti et probi. — Cum alio in contextu similis habeatur sententia Matth. 10,24. 25 et Ioan. 13, 16, aliqui etiam hic eundem sensum subesse existimantes explicarunt : si ego, Christus magister, alios non iudico, neque tu iudicare debes (S. Cyr.); vel si ego iniurias fero, tu quoque ferre debes (Bed. Erasmus). Aliter Schegq, discipulos pharisaeorum consilio divino esse, sicut pharisaeos, aptatos (zubereitet) ad interitum. Item docet alia similitudine quam ineptus sit ad alios corrigendos is qui ipse errori et peccatis sit immersus. Is enim similis est ei qui habens trabem in oculo suo de festuca alterius est sollicitus; iam quid fiet? irridebitur eique dicetur ut prius se ipsum a malo graviore emendet;
6:41
v. 41 gued autem vides festucam in oculo fratris tui, trabem autem quae in oculo tuo est non consideras? bene notat Beda : « et hoc ad superiora respicit, ubi caecum a caeco duci, id est, peccantem a peceatore castigari non posse praemonuit » et S. Cyr. quoque dicit hoe mandatum praecipue iis prodesse qui aliorum erudiendorum munus susceperint. Bene notat To/. : « verba graeca magis sermonis energiam explicant quam latina; éx.éAéner¢ intueris, quasi diceret, oculis lynceis inspicis levissima delicta proximi et tua non consideras ; graece verbum est x2zzv0gw, id est, animadverto, quod minus est quam intueri, quasi diceret, non intueris sed nec animadvertis ». Parum vel nihil prodest proximo qui sibi non consulit. Quomodo enim alterum admoneat et corrigat, si ipse multo magis improbitati deditus sit?
6:42
v. 42 aut gquomodo potes dicere fratri tuo : fraler, sine, ericiam festucam de ocule tuo, ipsein oculo tuo trabem non videns ? Merito improbitatem eius qui vera doctrina Christiest imbutus trabi comparat Christus, dum alterius vitium qui nondum Christo nomen dedit sed qui per fidelem Iesu discipulum edocendus esset festucae confert. Quo enim maior et perfectior est cognitio, eo maior quoque incurritur culpa et servus qui cognovit voluntatem domini sui et non fecit vapulabit multis, qui autem non cognovit et fecit digna plagis vapulabit paucis (Luc. 12,48). Tali hortatori iure et non sine irrisione dicetur : hypocrita, etice primum trabem de oculo tuo et tune perspicies, ut educas festucam de oculo fratris tui; quam inanes futurae sint eius admonitiones significatur. Aliam parumper applicationem habere hoc adagium apud Matth. 7,3, cum ibi proxime referatur ad pruriginem alios iudicandi et damnandi, facile posset alicui videri. At si rem accuratius inspexeris, et quod apud Matthaeum dicitur et quod hoe loco apud Lucam ex contextu consequitur, facile una quadam communi notione comprehendes: quiscil. ineptus sit ad alios reprehendendos describitur. Unde consequitur : si vis proximo prodesse et bonum opus efficere, depone prius malitiam et esto prius bons (Tol.); idque similitudine declaratur
6:43
v. 43 non est entm arbor bona quae facit fructus malos neque arbor mala faciens fructum bonum; qui bhabet trabem in oculo est scil. arbor mala; quomodo ergo bonum fructum efficiet? Particula enim indicat hance sententiam causam exprimere praecedentis, nempe cur prius oporteat trabem ex oculo eiicere (7o/.). Uti in rerum natura ex prava radice non enascitur fructus suavis, ita quoque in ordine morum; qui malo vitae exemplo aliis praeit, is pisies eosdem verbis suis ad siete tramitem reducet. Et quam necessaria sit admonentis probitas, ut apud alios emendatio efficiatur, altera declaratur similitudine
6:44
v. 44 wnaquacque enim arbor de fructu suo cognoscitur; neque enim de spinis colligunt ficus, neque de rubo vindemiant uvam; nemini in mentem venit de spinis velle colligere ficus; pariter nemo sibi blandiatur se posse si male vivit alios corrigere; qualis autem quisque sit ex operibus eius concludere oportet; opera enim sunt fructus ex quibus quae sit eius indoles agnoscitur, ut arbor ex fructibus. Proinde simul indicat Christus qua ratione dignoscendi sint veri sui discipuli et veri doctores et duces a falsis et perversis, uti Matth. 7,16. Nam, uti adagium fert, agere sequitur esse,
6:45
v. 45 bonus homo de bono the- ‘sauro cordis sui profert bonum et malus homo de malo thesauro profert malum; ex abundantia enim cordis os loquitur; unde iterum sequitur : qui alios vult corrigere ipse sit probus et virtute praeditus maxime oportet. Thesaurus cordis. est sicut radix arboris; unde quod inde enascitur eius in se habet naturam et indolem; « idem thesaurus cordis quod radix est arboris, et quod de corde profertur idem est quod arboris fructus » (Beda); cf. Matth. 12,34. 35. Ut itaque non sint duces caeci vel arbores steriles, sed ut bonos afferant fructus, monet Iesus docetque ea esse opere exsequenda quae dixerit
6:46
v. 46 guid autem vocatis me Domine, Domine, et non facitis quae dico? quid prodest habere Ademileaineade pedhtent Dominum, si Domini huius mandata quis negligat? « hic incipit invitare ad perfectionem eorum quae docuit in toto sermone » (A/b.). Neque enim in sermone est regnum Dei, sed in virtute (1 Cor. 4,20; Beda). Proinde estote factores verbi et non auditores tantum fallentes vosmetipsos (Iae. 1,22; S. Bon.); alias valeretillud : populus hic labiis me honorat, cor autem eorum longe est a me (Is. 29,13. Matth. 15,8); vide ad Matth. 7,24. Et quam necessario ista praecipiat, declarat
6:47
v. 47 omnis qui vent ad me et audit sermones meos et facit eos; ostendam vobis cui similis sit:
6:48
v. 48 similis est homini aedificanti domum qui fodit in altum, qui fodit et profundum fecit, ita graece ; sedula operis continuatio exprimitur et posuct fundamentum super petram,; inundatione autem concutere, labefactare; fundata enim erat super petram; applicatio patet : qui gratia Christi praeventus in ipsum credit (id est scil. ad eum venire) eius doctrinam fide amplectitur et opere exsequitur, is demum « firmissimam habebit in omni pulchro bonoque negotio stabilitatem, adeo ut etiamsi torrentis instar tentationes incurrant nihil infaustum experturus sit » (S. Cyr.); per obedientiam enim coelestium praeceptorum, ut ait S. Amér., domus haec nostra non profluvio voluptatum, non nequitiae spiritualis incursu, non imbre mundano, non > haereticorum nebulosis disputationibus potest permoveri. In doctrina itaque Christi observata habetur salus firma et stabilis felicitas. Quam si quis non operesequitur, instabit ruina inevitabilis
6:49
v. 49 ga? autem audit ruina domus tllius magna! Praeclaro epilogo sermo concluditur. Uti olim Moyses populo proposuit vitam et mortem, bonum et malum (Deut. 30,15), ut eligeret vitam et viveret (v. 19), ita Christus suis duos demonstrat exitus, firmam stationem et salutem obedientibus , renuentibus ruinam magnam. Alterutrum unicuique necessario con-
6:1
ἐν σαδδάτῳ δευτεροπρώτῳ est une difficulté célèbre, dont saint Jérôme (ep. ad Nevotian. VHI) demanda inutilement la solution à saint Grégoire de Nazianze. Fout renseignement philologique ou historique fait défaut. D'après l’analogie de δευτερέσχ ατος (HÉLIODORE ap. Sora. Med. nat., que je cite d'après Plum.), « avantdernier », il serait question du second de deux sabbats qu'on pouvait qualifier de premiers, d'après quelque comput des Juifs dont il n'y ἃ d’ailleurs aucune trace. Dans le moïs de Nisan que propose Zahn, les épis ne sont pas mûrs en Galilée. Comment supposer que Luc, assez indifférent quant à la date exacte de ses histoires, aurait proposé un pareil rébus à ses lecteurs, qu'il dispense ordinairement des arcanes du Judaïsme? La leçon, invraisemblable en ellemême, doit être rejetée d'après les règles de la critique. Le mot δευτεροπρώτῳ, écrit δευτέρῳ πρώτῳ dans quelques mss. est omis par N B L'W 1 22 33 69* 118 157 209 ew, bce ft L ᾳ boh. sah. syrr. (pes. pal. fsyrsin. et cur. manquent]) éfh., ce qui autorise à le supprimer malgré A C D etc. a f* ff, g Vg. syr.-har. arm. On objeete qu’une lecon si difficile avait plus de chances d'être retranchée qu'ajoutée. Mais l'addition par erreur de copiste est plus probable que l'insertion par Luc. On peut supposer qu'un premier copiste ayant qualifié ce sabbai de premier par rapport à l’autre du v. 6, un autre copiste l'aura qualifié de second à cause de 1v, 31 ; les deux mots auraient été combinés. Field préfère supposer que αὐτόν ayant été placé avant διαπορεύεσθαι, on aura rétabli l’ordre en superposant α et $, dont la valeur numérale aurait été mise dans le texte. Mrs Lewis (The old syriac Gospels.… p. xxvun 8.) lit δευτέρῳ et ensuite πρωΐ au lieu de πρώτῳ. Le iota avec les deux points ou une petite barre a pu être pris pour un τ. Le codex e lit : et sabbato manç factum est. Mais cette lecon aurait été ni supprimée ni changée. ὦ ἑτέρῳ σαββάτῳ εἰσελθεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν χαὶ διδάσχειν᾽ xt ἦν 3. ax. #. a. €. ὁ Ιησους (H V) plutôt que ἀπ. Ὁ Inoous π᾿ a 6. (T 5). — οτε (H) plutôt que ὁποτε (T 5. V). — où. οντες (Η) et non add. (TS V). 5. om. on a. κυριος (H) ou add: (T S V). — τ. 6.0. ν. τ᾿ à. (H) où ὁ νιος τ. α’ καὶ τοῦ σαδδατου (T 8 V). Luc emploie διαπορεύεσθαι au lieu de παραπ. de Me. Il explique que si les dis- - ciples arrachaient des épis, c'élait pour les manger (comme Mt.) et qu'ils les frottaient dans leurs mains; ψώχειν au moyen, dans Nicandre, poèle médecin (Theriaca, 629). Luc est donc ici plus circonstancié pe Me., mais c'est pour que l'épisode soit plus clair.
6:2
Dans Me. (et dans Mt.) les Pharisiens 5 'adressent ἃ Jésus ; dans Le. quelques Pharisiens s'adressent aux disciples, comme v, 30. Dans les deux cas il ἃ négligé la manière oblique des Pharisiens, qui s'adressent aux disciples pour blâmer le maître, et au Maitre pour critiquer les disciples.
6:3
Jésus répond, comme si c'était lui qui’élait interrogé; cf. v, 31. Sa réponse est plus dure que dans Mc., « vous n'avez pas même lu un passage classique sur la question ». La distinction entre τι ἐποίησεν de Me. et ὅ ἐποίησεν de Luc est bien rendue par la Vg. quid fecerit, et quod fecit. Le texte n'est pas très sûr; des éditions critiques lisent ὁπότε parce que ce mot est unique dans le N. T. et se distingue de ὅτε dans Mc. et Mt. qui pourrait bien être ici le texte original. D'ailleurs le sens est le même.
6:4
λαόων (H V) plutôt que ελαθεν και (T S).
I était bien naturel d'omettre (aussi Mt.) la mention d'Abiathar, qui créait une difficulté. La construction de ἱερείς à l'accus. comme sujet du verbe est assurément correcte; elle paraît calquée sur le texte de Me., quoique Luc ajoute « seuls » comme Mt.
6:5
Luc n’a retenu que la domination du Fils de l’homme sur le sabbat (de même Mt.). C'était éviter la difficulté de concilier dans Mc. le v. 27 et 16 v. 28, liés par ὥστε, La phrase générale, dégagée de ce lien avec le cas de conscience actuel, donne plus clairement au Fils de l’homme un pouvoir bien supérieur à celui du casuiste. Cependant le sabbat n'est point abrogé pour cela; mais le principe était posé d'une autorité suprême résidant en Jésus pour disposer du sabbat selon les vrais intérêts religieux des hommes. Le ms. D a renvoyé cette conclusion après le v. 10, et il ἃ inséré ici une petite histoire : Τῇ αὐτῇ ἡμέρᾳ Benxsduevés τινα ἐργαζόμενον τῷ σαδῥάτῳ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ἄνθρωπε, εἰ μὲν οἵδας τί ποιεῖς, μακάριος εἴ εἰ Où μὴ οἵδας ἐπικατάρατος χαὶ παρχῤάτης εἴ τοῦ γόμου. « Le même jour, voyant quelqu'un travailler le jour du sabbat, il lui dit homme, si tu sais ce que lu fais, tu es bienheureux; mais si tu ne le sais pas, tu es un maudit et un transgresseur de la Loi ». Outre que la rédaction est médiocre, τῷ σαδδάτῳ et οἷδας 2° étant tout à fait inutiles, la pensée est en avance sur la situation qu'a prise Jésus. L'homme qui travaillait le jour du sabbat sans aucune excuse plausible, ne pouvait se targuer d'une connaissance supérieure que du point de vue chrétien. Or c'est ce que Jésus ne suppose jamais chez ses disciples. Cette phrase est donc loin d’avoir l'à-propos des paroles conservées dans les évangiles authentiques. Zahn (Eïinleitung, M, p. 355) «roit qu'elle peut être historique parce que Jésus ἃ pu approuver qu'on travaillàt le samedi pour un but supérieur, comme les prêtres dans le temple (Mt. x, 5); mais de cela il n’est pas ici question. Loisy parait disposé à faire à cette parole une place dans la très haute littérature évangélique, « dans la source antérieure à Marc » (1, 513 note 1). Tout ce qu'on peut dire c'est que ce prétendu logion parait plus influencé par la doctrine de saint Paul (Rom. xiv, 1%. 20-23, Hoitz.) qu’un passage quelconque du Mc. canonique. Pour lui attribuer une place dans une source très ancienne, il faudrait une autre autorité que le Codex Besae; c'est une des plus fortes singularités de ce ms., mais il en compte tant! 6-11, DEUXIÈME QUESTION SUR LE SABBAT (Mc. πι, 4-6; Mt. xx, 9-14). La dépendance de Luc par rapport à Mc. paraît d'autant mieux dans cet épisode que Mt. suit une voie sensiblement différente.
6:6
Il y ἃ dans Luc trois petites additions : l'indication formelle du sabbat, Aistinct du précédent; l'enseignement, comme 1v, 15-31 ; le côté droit de la main, de même qu'il parlera de l'oreille droite du serviteur du grand prêtre (xx, 50). Hobart (p. 7) a vu dans ce dernier trait un indice de la précision des médecins qui disent toujours quel est le membre malade, droit ou gauche. Luc emploie ξηρά (comme Mt.) au lieu de ἐξηραμμένην de Me. La nnance est si faible qu’elle a pu être négligée par la Vg. arida, d'autant que Me. ἃ ξηρά plus loin (ur, 3). ÉYANGILE SELON SAINT LUC. ἃ. | 12 7. avtov (Η) plutôt que om. {T 5. V). — xarnyopeiv αὐτου (T » & non χατηγορίαν xat' αὐτου (S V). 10. om. εν opyn α. εἰπεν (T Η V) et non add. (S).
6:7
Luc préfère le moyen de ξαρατηρέω (Me. l'aetif); cf. xuv, 4; Act. 1x, δά; Le. xx, 20 est à l'actif, mais pas très certain. ἢ nomme ceux qui épiaient, les scribes et les Pharisiens. — θεραπεύει est au présent, non au futur (Mc. θεραπεύσει) le fait coneret importe moms que l'usage qui suppose un principe d'action (ef. sur v, 33). Dans Mt. ce sont les adversaires qui posent la question.
6:8
χαι a. ἀναστας (T H) et non ὁ δε (S V).
Jésus pénètre les cœurs, pensée ajoutée à Me. et sur laquelle Luce revient volontiers expressément (ix, 47; χι, 17), tandis que Me. la suppose. — χαὶ ἀναστάς, terme favori, est préparé par στῆθι. Beus Me. ἔγειρε sis τὸ né était vraiment trop coneïs. LA
6:9
L'accord avec Mc. est presque absolu; Euc a écrit ἀγαθοποιῆσαι en un seul mot, comme %arorotjau, et cet aecord est d'autant plus remarquable 1) que dans Mt. ce sont les adversaires qui posent la question; 3) que dans une autre circonstance, où il ne suit pas Mc. (Le. xrv, 3), Luc s'exprime différemment. On ne peut prétendre que la tradition avait conservé les deux paroles de Jésus avec leurs termes spéciaux, soit à cause du fait de Mt., soit paree que Ksus parlait araméen. ν᾿:
6:10
περιδλεψάμενος est un trait ΡΝ de Mec. (ef. Com. #d ἃ. ἰ.), que Luc ΒΗ emprunte ici (seul cas pour le N. T. en ΩΝ de Mc.); mais il ἃ passé sous silence la colère de Jésus et sa compassion (ef. Introd. p. 1x1 5).
6:11
ἀνοία va de la sottise à la folie. D'après le contexte c'est une sorte de déraison, d'aveuglement, dont ces hommes mal disposés sont remplis au lieu d’éprouver comme d'autres un saisissement respectueux (v, 26). Hs sont déeoncertés par la hardiesse de Jésus qui se met au-dessus de leur misérable casuistique et se demandent ce qu'ils pourraient faire pour ke réduire. Luc ne parle pas encore d'un conseil pour le mettre à mort; peut-être, écrivant καθεξῆς, a-t-il pensé que c'était trop tôt pour évoquer eette image. fl ne parle pas des Hérodiens, peut-être parce qu’il se réserve de revenir sur les relations d'Hérode avec Jésus (xxur, 7 58. Schanz). — τί ἂν ποιήσαιεν, opt. aoriste avee ἄν (trois fois seulement dans le N. T., ici et deux fois dans Actes v, 24 et xxvi, 29), indique une certaine hésitation (Moulton, 198).
6:12
Le début est du style de Me. « Dans ces jours » indique une pause. — ἐξελθεῖν, parce que la montagne qui domine les bords du lac, extrêmement peuplés, est comme la campagne par rapport à la ville. — εἰς vo ὄρος, comme Me., tandis que dans Mt. Jésus monte après l'élection. Jésus passe la nuit en prières, trait qui a peut-être été emprunté à Me. (Me. νι, 46) et anticipé, comme dans Luc 1v, #1; v, 1-3 (Holtz.). D'ailleurs on savait par la tradition que Jésus avait beaucoup prié (ιχ, 18), et Luc a cru opportun de rappeler cette longue prière avant l'acte si important du choix des Apôtres (Act. χπὶ, 2-3). L'Eglise est demeurée fidèle à cette pratique, joignant le jeûne à la prière avant l'élection et l'ordination des clercs. — τοῦ θεοῦ est un génitif d'objet et ὯΒ suppose pas plus un original sémitique (d'ailleurs l'article avant προσευχῇ !) que πρὸς ἱκετείαν τοῦ θεοῦ τρέπεται (Jos. né. II, 1x, 2).
6:13
ἐγένετο ἡμέρα (iv, 42; xx, 66; Act. xir, 48; xvr, 35; xx, 12; xxvIr, 29. 33. — προςφωνεῖν, ordinairement avec le datif (Mt. χι, 16; Le. vu, 32; xx, 2); Act. xxn, 2), ici avec l’accus.; mais ce verbe a toujours connu ce double état, _étl’on ne peut ici parler de l'invasion de l’accus. — ἐκλέγομαι, « choisir pour soi », est employé par Luc dans son sens ordinaire (x, 42; χιν, 7); le plus souvent c'est le terme consacré pour l'élection de certaines personnes pour une œuvre divine. On sait combien Jean insiste sur l'élection des Douze (Jo. νι, 70; χπι, 18; xv, 46.19). C'est le pendant à l'élection des patriarches dans l'A. T. (Act. xur, 17) par Dieu lui-même. Et c'est Dieu qui parlera par le sort dans l'élection de Mathias quand Jésus ne sera plus là (Act. 1, 24). Dans Luc on voit donc Jésus choisir les Douze parmi des disciples plus nombreux. La ressemblance est exprimée plus nettement avec les élections des assemblées chrétiennes. En quoi Luc n’a pas cru contredire Me., car ἐποιήσεν δώδεχα (Mc. πὶ, 14) pouvait se développer dans ce sens (cf. Syrsin. sur Me. « il en choisit douze »). Dans Mc. les Douze ne sont nommés apôtres que lorsqu'ils en ont rempli l'office (νι, 30, car ur, 14 est plus que douteux), ce qui est très bien vu. C'est sans doute seulement alors que Jésus leur aura donné ce nom, et Luc aura anticipé cette fois encore, de même qu'il a déjà anticipé en disant Simon-Pierre (v, 8). Il est trop subtil de voir (Plum.) dans οὺς καί l'indication d’une circonstance postérieure. En revanche Le. ἃ renvoyé à la mission des Douze (1x, 1) l'investiture des dons surnaturels que Mc. mentionne ici (Mc. 11, 15) et sur lesquels il est revenu (Mc. vr, 7). Luc a donc évité une redite et rendu ici en termes clairs pour ses lecteurs xat ἵνα ἀποστέλλῃ αὐτοὺς κηρύσσειν (Me. ΠΙ,
6:14
ὃν καί (cf. v. 13). Luc ἃ déjà nommé Simon-Pierre (v, 8), mais il se conforme à Mc. pour mentionner ce changement de nom. En nommant André frère de Pierre, il supplée au silence qu'il avait gardé sur André Lors de la vocation de Simon (cf. Mc. 1, 16), tandis que pour Jacques et Jean il ne répète pas qu'ils sont fils de Zébédée (v, 10), et il juge inutile de faire connaitre leur surnom sémitique.
Le catalogue des Apôtres est comme inséré dans une phrase demeurée inachevée et qui reprend au v. 17. La Vg. y a pourvu en traduisant ἐκλεξάμενος par elegit.
6:15
Le surnom du second Simon, simplement transcrit en grec par Me., est correctement traduit par Luc, ζηλωτήν, N2N2P. ο ͵
6:16
Au lieu de Θαδδχῖον de Mc., Luc écrit Ἰούδαν Ἰαχώβου, et s'accorde ainsi sur le nom de Ἰούδας avec Jean qui suppose un des Douze du même nom (Jo. xiv, 22). Θαδδχϊος était sans doute un surnom de ce même personnage que Jean el Luc nomment Ἰούδας, Peut-être ceux qui le nommaient par son surnom voulurent-ils éviter de le confondre avec Judas le traître, comme nous disons Jude et Judas, et Luc ἃ cru échapper à cet inconvénient en indiquant ses relations avec un Jacques, ce qui le distinguait bien de Judas Iscarioth. En grec, Ἰούδας Ἰαχώδου signifie normalement « Judas, fils de Jacques cependant ἀδελφός pouvait être sous-entendu (Künxner, Synt. 1, 265 s.). À défaut de contexte, on peut soutenir avec Schanz que Jacques, le frère du Seigneur (c'est-à-dire son cousin), était si connu dans l’église primitive que chacun comprenait dans notre cas Judas, frère de Jacques, selon ce que dit expressément de lui-même l’auteur de l’épitre de Jude. Si Jacques, fils d’Alphée, était le même que Jacques le frère du Seigneur comme il est plus probable (cf. Mc. Com. p. 78 ss.), on s’expliqueraiït la formule de Luc. Jude ne pouvait en effet être fils de Jacques qui venait d’être nommé, car les apôtres étaient des hommes du même âge; il était plutôt son frère. On peut trouver étrange que dans la même phrase Luc ait sous-entendu « fils », puis « frère », maïs il serait étrange aussi qu'il aït désigné Jude plus particulièrement par un père dont le nom risquait d'être confondu avec celui d’un apôtre. — ἐγένετο ne signifie pas que Judas, d'abord fidèle, « devint » traître par une transformation dans son âme, maïs qu'il fut ensuite (fuét) un traître. C'est simplement l'équivalent de ὃς καὶ παρέδωχεν αὐτόν de Mc., mais dans le style élégant. Field rappelle EurtP. Phoen. 996 : προδότην γενέσθαι πατρίδος ἢ μ᾽ ἐγείνατο et Dion. Src. σιν, 70 et xv, 91 : ἐγένετο προδότης. Dans ces cas on fait moins allusion au changement psychologique qu'au fait de la trahison.
6:17
Jésus descend, par conséquent de la montagne, et se trouve tout naturellement dans la plaine, ἐπὶ τόπου πεδινοῦ. C'est le sens normal du mot, opposé à la montagne par les écrivains grecs. En soi le terme n'exclut pas une petite plaine située en montagne, mais ici Luc rejoint Mc., avec l'inversion que nous avons signalée, pour décrire la même scène que Mec. place au bord de la mer (Mec. in, 7). Luc ne s’est donc nullement préoceupé de Mt. v, 4, qui place le sermon sur la montagne, et dont il n'avait probablement pas le texte sous les yeux. Pour le sens de «lieu uni», même sur un sommet, on pourrait être tenté de citer HERWER- DEN, Appendix lex. graec. v° ὀφρύα qui cite ὄφρύα πεδιαρύς (pour πεδινός) d'après une inscription trouvée par Vollgraff à Argos (ne s. av. J.-C.) avec le sens de colis planitiem definiens, qui pourrait être un sommet en plaine on un plateau. Mais l'existence de l'adj. πεδιαρός est rejetée avec raison par M. Homolle {Bulletin de corresp. hellénique, 1903 p. 272 note). Un σα en plaine est plus favorable que la montagne à un rassemblement, surtout avec des malades. Saint Ambroise : Adverte… quomodo et cum apostolis ascendat, et descendat ad turbas... in excelsis enim tnfirmi esse non possunt. On pourrait trouver en montagne un τόπος πεδινός, mais, comme on est descendu, on doit se trouver en plaine. Les apôtres ayant été choisis parmi les disciples, ceux-ci forment comme un second cercle autour de Jésus. Après eux, le peuple, nommé par son nom. La scène ἃ beaucoup de majesté, tout est mieux ordonné que dans Με. Mais on retrouve ses indications sur l'origine de la foule, sauf l'idumée et l'au-delà du Jourdain qui ne figurent pas dans Luc, et la Galilée qui — παράλιος (χώρα) ajoute une certaine élégance.
GranD coxcours DE PEUPLE (Mc. τι, 7-42; Mt. x, 45; cf. Mt. 1v, 24 5.).
6:18
Dans Mc. la foule ne vient pas pour entendre; ce trait dans Luc prépare le sermou; les disciples étaient ordinairement non loin de Jésus; ce sont donc les autres qui sont venus. D'ailleurs l’empressement des foules qui cherchent surtout des guérisons, n’était point une introduction favorable à un grand discours, et Mt. l’a évité. Luc ἃ voulu garder le tableau de Me. La confession des esprits impurs, l'ordre qu'ils reçoivent de se taire ont été placés plus haut (ιν, #1). — ἐνοχλούμενοι doit avoir un complément, sans quoi ἀπὸ πνευμάτων pourrait dépendre de ἐθεραπεύοντο comme dans ται, 21.
6:19
C'est le même trait que Mc. m, 10, exprimé plus clairement. Luc dit πάντας au lieu de πολλούς, ce qui était nécessaire pour obtenir le calme après le tumulte causé par ceux qui sollicitaient leur guérison ; sur un rapport semblable, cf. Le. 1v, 40 et Mc.1, 34. On n’a pas oublié le goût de Luc pour ἰᾶσθα!, εἴς v, 17. La vertu qui sort de Jésus comme Me. v, 30 ; Le. vi, 46 et cf. ν, 47.
6:20
Début très solennel, ἐπάρας τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς comme Jo. xvi, 1. Ce n'est pas ane simple formule de rhétorique (ef. svr, 28; xvt, 435 Mt. xvnr, 83 Jo. 1v, 35; V1, 5); c'est une manière indirecte de dire que le discours s'adresse aux disciples. D’après la terminologie assez ferme de vi, 43, les disciples, y compris les apôtres, forment un groupe distinct de la foule. Cependant celle-ci est présente (νι, 17) et c’est d'elle qu'il est question à la fin comme ayant entendu tout le discours (νη, 1). Si donc Luc a mis indirectement les disciples en scène, c’est qu'il a voulu tenir compte de la tradition de Mt. v, 4.2. It n'est pas allé cependant jusqu’à dire : πφὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ ἔλεγεν. L'horizon du discours s’élargit ensuite, sans que Luc ait pris soin de dire quand; il est assez naturel que ce soit au v. 24, où il prend à partie d’autres personnes. La tournure de Mi. ἀνοίξας τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ esl incontestablement plus sémitique, Ps. Lxxvim, 2 etc. 305) Jésus s'adresse donc aux disciples, mais d'une manière indirecte. Il ne dit pas μακάριοι ὁμείς comme il dira plus loin οὐαὶ ὑμῖν. Cela eût été en effet contre les formes traditionnelles, car μακάριος, employé plus de 50 lois dans ΤᾺ, T. avec un nom à la 85 personne, l'est trois fois seulement avec la 2° personne (DE. xxxm, 29 : μακάριος σὺ, Ἰσραήλ. Ps. exxvir (428) 2; Eccle. x, 17). Il est donc très probable que Mt. qui continue à la 3° personne, à ici la tournure originale; Luc a préparé l'interpellation directe des οὐαί, par une interpellation un peu moins directe; cependant οἱ πτωχοί est un vocatif. C'est le même procédé ‘qu'au v. 305, ménageant autant que possible la tradition. Les πτωχοί, sans l’addition de Mt. (τῷ πνεύματι), sont ceux qui sont réellement pauvres au sens propre (ιν, 18; vu, 22). Ils ne sont point dignes du règne de Dieu précisément pour cela seul; s'il ne faut point expliquer Luc par Mt, il faut du moins tenir compte du contexte de Luc. Il a eu soin de nous dire qu'il s'agit des disciples, done des pauvres qui attendent tout de Dicu. Le pauvre orgueilleux est haïssable (Sir. xxv, 2). D'ailleurs on ne peut comprendre le mot πτωχός sans Lenir compte de toute la littéralure religieuse des Juifs qui lui avait donné un sens particulier. Le πτωχός (traduisant ordinairement 122) est l'homme d'une condition inférieure, sans fortune, souvent maltraité et humilié. qui s'est habitué à attendre tout son secours de Dieu. C'est le client de Dieu et de ses prophètes, celui qui ἃ le plus à attendre du règne du Messie; Ps. Lxxu, 2.4; Ps.-Sal. xvin, ὃ; cf. Ps.-Sal. v, 13 : χαὶ πτωχοῦ xai πένητος ἡ ἐλπὶς τίς ἐστιν, εἰ μη σὺ, χύριε; Jésus dit donc aux pauvres qui se sont faits ses disciples que leur espérance ne sera point trompée; elle est déjà réalisée, car le royaume de Dieu est à eux. Le règne de Dieu est donc déjà commencé, et ils en font partie, avec l'espoir d'entrer dans son royaume.
6:21
πεινᾶν signifie « avoir faim », aussi bien que « manquer de tout », et c’esl pour cela qu’il représente ordinairement l'hébreu 2%. Les πεινῶντες sont donc des pauvres particulièrement à plaindre. [5 seront rassasiés; ce terme, qui n’est pas ambigu, fixe encore le sens du mot auquel il s'oppose. C'est la pensée du Ps. cvr (407), 9; ὅτι ἐχόρτασεν ψυχὴν χενήν, χαί ψυχὴν πεινῶσαν ἐνέπλησεν ἀγαθῶν. D'après Plum., « dans les quatre cas, quoique la souffrance endurée soit οχίώrieure et littérale, la béatitude correspondante est spirituelle ». Mais rien n'indique ici cette transposition, si ce n’est peut-être le futur et le parallélisme avec le royaume de Dieu. Micux vaut dire que le tout est transformé par les dispositions déjà acquises des disciples, et l'élan que leur donne Jésus. Les mêmes mots n'ont pas le même sens dans une réunion de socialistes matérialistes et dans l'atmosphère religieuse que respiraient les âmes auprès du Sauveur. Cette fois la btatitude est au futur parce qu'il n'y ἃ pas de rassasiement dans ce monde. La faim apaiste ne tarde pas à renaïtre, et cela est vrai aussi de la sagesse οἱ ἐσθίοντες ἔτι πεινάσουσιν (Sir. χχιν, 21). La psalmiste connaissait le seul rassasiement de l’âme : χορτασθήσομχι ἐν τῷ ὀφθῆναι τὴν δύξαν σου (Ps. χνι (47), 45). Tout le monde convient qu'il y ἃ ici place pour un sens plus relevé que le littéral. χορτάζειν signifie nourrir avec du fourrage (χόρτος), et χορτάσματα ἃ encore dans l'A. T. le sens de fourrage. C'est ce que les bêtes demandent ἃ» Dieu (Ps.-Sal. v, 11); les hommes lui demandent du pain, et ceux qui savent le prix de l'âme quelque chose de plus. — κλαίειν qui se dit de la douleur est plus général que πενθεῖν (Mt.) qui ne se dit que du deuil. Mais ün mot pouvait plus aisément remplacer l'autre en Orient où la douleur s'exprime par des cris. La même opposition entre γελάσετε el παραχληθήσονται. Les expressions de Luc sont plus universellement humaines; celles de Mt. plus traditionnelles et bibliques : παρακαλέσαι πάντας τοὺς πενθοῦντας (Is. zxt, 2.3, cf. Lxvi, 40; Sir. xevin, 24). 22. Avec μακάριοί ἐστε, Le discours devient encore plus direct. Celte quatrième béatitude de Luc qui correspond à la neuvième de Mt. est. plus particulière aux disciples comme tels. Ils forment un groupe distinct qui sera haï des hommes, parce que la nouvelle doctrine heurtera leurs préjugés. Les disciples ne tardèrent pas à faire l'expérience et de ces persteutions et de cette joie surnaturelle (Act. Υ, 41). — Luc ajoute οἱ ἄνθρωποι, οὐ qui est très général; ἀφορίζω doit donc être pris aussi dans un sens très général. Quand la religion et la nationalité ne faisaient qu’un, on perdait en même temps l’une et l’autre. Chez les Juifs, communauté religieuse dans l'état romain, l’excommunication ne pouvait avoir pour résultat le bannissement; même chez les païens, on pouvait être au ban de l'opinion sans être expulsé de l'empire; ἀφορίσωσιν peut signifier ces différentes situations et ne parait pas viser telle excommunication de la synagogue (cf. Jo. 1x, 22; χα, 42; xvi, 2). Grammaticalement ὀνειδίσωσιν peut avoir pour régime aussi bien ὑμᾶς qui précède que τὸ ὄνομα ὑμῶν qui suit. Appliqué aux personnes, ce terme serait un peu faible après ἀφορίσωσιν ; c'est plutôt le premier degré du traitement qu'on inflige au nom de disciples. Il ne s’agit point du nom propre de chacun, puisque l'opprobre s'attache au nom à cause du Fils de l'homme, et par conséquent au nom de disciples comme tels, ce qui sera le nom chrétien. Ce nom sera un objet d'invectives (ὀνειδίσωσιν). — ἐχδάλωσιν est plus difficile. S'il s'agissait de noms particuliers, on verrait là une allusion aux radiations officielles : Merulam... Tiberius albo senatorio erasit (Tac. Ann. τν, 42) etc. Et c'est bien ce qu'indique le mot ἐκθάλλειν, quoique d'une façon plus générale, rejeter, renvoyer (ArisroPn. Æg. 325; Nub. 1477), mépriser (Sopx. OEd. Col. 631, 636), presque supprimer (Sox. ΟΠ. tyr. 849). Je ne sais comment Mellh. pourrait prouver que: Luc ἃ traduit trop largement une tournure biblique qui serait plus littéralement : ἐκβ. ufv ὄνομα πονηρόν, car les LXX ont traduit autrement Dt. xxn1, 44.19. On ne veut plus entendre parler des chrétiens, parce qu’ils sont chrétiens, à cause du Christ (ef. Act. v, 41 ; Jac. 11, 7; Pine, Ep. x, 96 : nomen ipsum, si flagitiis careat, an flagitia cohaerentia nomini puniantur). La phrase de Luc suppose que les disciples porteront un nom rappelant celui du maître; elle L est plus conforme à la culture générale, plus grecque que celle de Mt., ou cependant ψευδόμενοι fait l'effet d'une précaution contre ceux qui regarderaient l'opinion publique comme une assurance de vérité (contre Harnack). On ne peut savoir ce qui est primitif : « moi » (Mt.) ou « le fils » de l'homme » {Le.).
Le verset 27 se souderait mieux au v. 23; après avoir dit que les disciples seront haïs, Jésus leur enseignerait à aimer leurs ennemis; le contexte serait excellent. Mais comme les béatitudes ont été interrompues par des vae qui s'adressent à des absents, le précheur revient « à ceux qui l'écoutent L'opposition assez forte de ἀλλά ne s'expliquerait pas sans la présence des vae. D’autres entendent τοῖς ἀχούουσιν dans le sens de τοῖς πειθομένοις, « vous qui êtes dociles » (μέλ. Plum. etc.), Schanz : « vous qui écoutez avec attention — ἀγαπᾶτε x. τ. À. La période ἃ quatre membres. Le premier est général; il oppose l'affection à l'inimitié. Viennent ensuite la haine, comme au v, 22; la malédiction qui rappelle l’excommunication (v. 22); la calomnie qui rappelle les mépris déversés sur le nom chrétien (v. 22). Ce parallélisme avec le v. 22 est peut-être une raison de traduire ἐπηρεάζω par « diffamer » (Vg. et probablement . Syrsin.); οἵ, I Pet. πὶ, 46 +, et non par « faire du tort ». Le disciple doit répondre à la haine par la bienfaisance active, il doit bénir qui le maudit, et prier pour celui qui le méprise et lui veut du mal.
6:23
Les impér. aor. au lieu du présent dans ML, parce que Mt. est plus général, tandis que Luc indique un moment précis, ἐν ἐκείνη τῇ ἡμέρᾳ (Moulton, 429). — σχιρτάω, 1, 41.44 +. — ἰδοὺ γάρ 1, 44.48; 11, 10; vi, 23; xvir, 21, Act. 1x, 1} et seulement If Cor. vu, 11 et peut-être ME. χχνι, #5. — κατὰ τὰ αὐτά est propre ἃ Luc : vr, 263; xvur, 30; Act. xtv, 1 (τὸ αὐτό). Luc dit οἱ πατέρες αὐτῶν, au lieu de τοὺς πρὸ ὑμῶν, ce que Well. regarde comme deux traductions de l'araméen dag’damaîhôn et daqg'damaikôn, tandis que Harnack regarde le texte de Luc comme secondaire. Dans ce dernier cas, Luc aurait emprunté au discours d’Étienne (Act. vu, 54) plutôt qu'à xr, 47. Le texte supposé par Wellh. peut convenir pour Mt. : «les prophètes qui étaient avant vous », mais Luc n'a pu supposer comme original daq’damaihôn, ni dans le sens de τοῖς πρὸ αὐτῶν, ni dans le sens de οἱ πρὸ αὐτῶν, car les prophètes et leurs persécuteurs étaient contemporains. D'après Plum. il serait étrange que Luc qui vient de parler des hommes en général, ne parle plus ici que des ancêtres des Juifs, et qu'il en parle comme si ses auditeurs eux-mêmes n'étaient pas Juifs. Il ne s’agit donc pas ici des pères des Israélites, mais des pères des hommes qui persécutent aujourd'hui; en fait c'étaient des Israélites, mais on en parle ici comme membres de l'humanité. — Mais tout cela est bien subtil. En somme ceux qui persécuteront les disciples seront tout d’abord les Juifs. C'est dire que les disciples sont dans la situation des prophètes, persécutés autrefois par les pères des Juifs actuels; raison de On voit que cette béatitude, — tout à fait conforme à Mt. pour le fond — a été écrite à nouveau par Le. Les persécutés doivent se réjouir, parce que leur récompense existe déjà dans le ciel. Ce n'est point une préexistence réelle, car on ne peut la concevoir sans celui auquel elle est décernée, sinon par une métaphore anticipée, comme un trésor tenu en réserve : « celui qui pratique la justice s'amasse un trésor qui est la vice auprès du Seigneur » (Ps.-Sal. 1x, 9). Aussitôt que l’homme agit bien, il acquiert un droit à la récompense; il fait partie par là même du règne de Dieu. Ce trait, qui se trouve aussi dans Mt. est la clef de tout ce discours. Aux premiers mots-on croirait que Jésus propose une révolution sociale qui renversera les rôles; ceux qui ont faim seront rassasiés, ceux qui pleurent riront. À prendre ces termes à la lettre l’orateur serait un agitateur faisant appel à des sentiments peu élevés. Mais il s'agit d'un rassasiement, d'une joie qui sont au ciel, c’est-à-dire auprès de Dieu, qui font participer à sa lumière et à sa vie, comme tous les Israélites pieux comprenaient 26. v. ε. (Η V) ou εἰπωσιν υμας (T 5). le ciel. Cependant Luc a insisté sur la pauvreté réelle, les peines réelles, les persécutions réclles. Ceux qui sont pauvres, qui souffrent, qui sont persécutés pour le nom de Jésus, ont un gage de vie divine. Mt. esl en apparence plus spirituel, parce qu'il dit « les pauvres en esprit ». Sa doctrine s'applique à tout le monde, riehes et pauvres; elle est consolante pour eeux qui possèdent les richesses sans y être attachés de cœur; Lue s'adresse à ceux qui sont réellement pauvres et soaffrants; quand le monde ne procure ancune jouissance, quand on n'a rien à attendre de lui, n’est-on pas plus enclin à se tourner vers les espérances célestes? De sorte que cette manière n’est pas moins pénétrée de l'esprit du christianisme, οἱ po les » doute associés à la vie et aux souffrances du Maitre. Jésus annoncec à ses disciples le sort qu'ont eu les files il n'ajoute pas ayez confiance, vous serez bientôt délivrés par l'avènement du Messie; il dit’ seulement : réjouissez-vous, parce que votre récompense est préparée dans le ciel. Dans ce discours où il expose pour la première fois toute sa pensée qui est comme son programme, les espérances eschatologiques sont sur le thème transcendant (cf. Le Messianisme.…, p. 158 ss.).
6:24
Schanz n’a pas hésité à dire, après de nombreux critiques, que ces vae n'ont pas été prononcés dans cette circonstance. Jésus n'a parlé de la sorte qu'aux Pharisiens (cf. Mt. xxur, 46-31). Luc auraït donc inséré ici ces menaces proférées dans une autre circonstance. Il l’a même laissé entrevoir en reprenant au v. 27 : « je vous dis à vous qui écoutez. » Bt en effet, il n'y avait dans l'auditoire sympathique qui entourailt Jésus personne qui méritât d’être interpellé aussi rudement. — Ces raïsons ont leur portée, mais la conséquence que Schanz n'a pas vue, c'est que, si ces paroles ne se sont pas trouvées à cet endroit dans la source de Lue, it faut qu'it les ait composées lui-même, ear elles sont dans une opposition de parallélisme si étroite avec Les Béatitudes, (εἰ. D. H. Müscer, Die Bergpredigt im Lichte der Straphentheorie, p. 9 3.) qu'il est difficile de leur attribuer une origine distincte. D'autre part il est tout à fait contraire à la méthode et à la promesse de Lue de eomposer librement un passage aussi étendu pour le placer dans la bouche de Jésus. IL se peut que Mt. ait renoncé à reproduire ce passage, paree qu'il se proposait d'opposer aux Pherisiens des menaces plus caractérisées; or dirait d’ailleurs qu'il en a conservé quelques traces : ἀπέχετε τὴν παράχλησιν μῶν, ef. ΜΙ. νι, 2.5.46. Des Pharisiens ont pu se glisser dans l'auditoire, ou plutôt Jésus ἃ pu indiquer par un simple regard et un geste dirigé vers le lointain qu'il s'adressait à d’autres, sans cesser d’avoir en vue l'utilité de ses auditeurs, auxquels il revient plus expressément au v. 27. \ On ἃ noté aussi que Luc, en mettant [65 récompenses à la seconde personne, a préparé cetle apostrophe directe; c'est un indice qu'il tenait à conserver ce passage tel que la tradition le rapportait; autrement il eût été plus simple de dire : heureux les pauvres, malheur aux riches. À tout prendre il parait plus probable que Jésus lui-même a ajouté aux héatitudes des vae qui en faisaient mieux ressortir le caractère. Sur tonte cette période, cf. Is. Lxv, 43 s.; le rapprochement est ny plus éloigné avec M v, 8-23 ou Dt. xxvu, 15-26. - 94) πλήν avant οὐαί, cf. Mt. xviu, 7; Lc. χνπ, 4; xxir, 22. [οἱ l'opposition est très marquée. Dans ce premier vee, il n'y ἃ pas de menace exprimée directement pour l'avenir. Elle est sous-entendue et demeure dans le vague. L'avantage de cette tournure est de nous faire entendre qu'il s’agit de riches qui jouissent de leurs richesses et qui y concentrent toutes leurs aspirations. C'est ce qu'a exprimé syrsin. (et Aphr. p. 390) en lisant j2"2n02 « votre désir » au lieu de JR“ « votre consolation ». Absorbés par les plaisirs que leur procurent les richesses, ils n'ont aucun désir du règne de Dieu.
6:28
C'est l'antithèse du v. 21, avee la même opposition entre le temps présent et le temps où chacun est traiié comme il l’a mérité. 30) πάντες (om. DL d syrsin. pes. Diat.-ar. οἱ Vg. Clèm. (mais non WW.) probablement à cause de la difficulté). Luc aime employer ce mot qui indique iei l'opinion publique, non pas tous les hommes absolument. La fin du verset est la contrepartie exacte de la fin du v. 23 en changeant les prophètes en faux prophètes. Cette sorte d’inclusio pour les béatitudes et pour les vae est une pu que les vae sont composés sur le thème des béatitudes.
6:29
Luc a le mieux conservé dans le N. T. la distinction de ἕτερος et de ἄλλος. H n'est que plus étrange qu'il ait écrit ici ἄλλην (comme Mt.) au lieu de τὴν ἑτέραν. Cependant, d'après Blass (p. 183), c'est surtout quand il s’agit d'une partition par deux que ἄλλος a envahi le domaine de ἕτερος. D'ailleurs dans ce v. et le suivant Luc se distingue de Mt. par l’impér. prés. au lieu de l'aor., Luc insistant plus, à son ordinaire, sur le thème général, Mt. spécialisant un ordre général pour chaque cas particulier. — μὴ κωλύσῃς, le subj. aor. τ uf et non l’impér. prés., sans distinction bien nette. Luc qui ajoute δεξιός quand il s'agit d’un membre dans une occasion concrète (vi, ὁ; xx, 50) n'emploie pas cet adjectif ici (M£.) où il s’agit d'une hypothèse vague. Au lieu de ῥαπίζειν (Mt. ici et xxvr, 67 +), Luc dit τύπτειν, qu'il emploie 9 fois dans le N. T.; au lieu de στρέφειν (dans Le. évangile seulement sous la forme στραφείς), παρέχειν, qui est aussi de son style. A propos du vêtement, Mt. suppose un procès juridique, il emploie λαθεῖν, terme général, et suppose que le demandeur s'en prend à la tunique, vêtement indispensable, auquel on ajoutera le manteau par-dessus le marché. Luc suppose un acte de violence, il dit αἵρειν, enlever de dessus le corps; dans ce cas on enlève d'abord le vêtement de dessus; on devra abandonner aussi celui de dessous. Ces paroles du Christ sont dans Mt. opposées à la loi du talion; dans Luc le sens est le même; il s’agit toujours de renoncer à la vengeance, et même de Jaisser le champ libre aux violences de l’adversaire. Il faut bien reconnaître que ce ne sont point là des préceptes. Sont-ce même des conseils? Les théologiens <atholiques aussi bien que les protestants veulent que la prudence règle toujours la conduite; si les bons s'offraient en proie à la violence, que deviendrait la société? Ce que Jésus a voulu enseigner par ces exemples, c'est la disposition d'esprit où nous devons être : les choses de la terre, même celles qui paraissent ‘le plus indispensables, comme l'honneur ou le vétement, ne sont rien, mises en balance avec la charité. Chacun de nous doit donc être dans la disposition d'y renoncer, et si l’on soutient ses droits, on doit être poussé par l'estime du bien général, non par le désir de la vengeance, aboli dans l'âme par l'indifférence sur ce que l'on possède. Encore est-il que si ces paroles étaient plus souvent mises en pratique, comme elles l'ont été par des saints, qui sait si la société ne gagnerait pas incomparablement plus à ces exemples héroïques de charité, qu'à l'exercice régulier de la prudence humaine?
Cf. Mt. v, 38-42. Luc laisse de côté l’allusion à l’ancienne Lo et l'exemple un peu spécial de la réquisition (Mt. v, #1). Il traite le thème d’une façon plus générale qui n’est pas la primitive, sans parler de ses caractéristiques de style. .
6:30
παντί est du style de Luc. L'impér. prés. μὴ ἀπαίτει est moins conforme au principe grammatical (ef. v. 29) que le subj. aor. de Mt. μὴ ἀποστραφῇς; probablement Luc ἃ été entrainé par la forme δίδου, quoiqu'il ait connu la nuance entre l’ordre permanent et l'ordre pour un cas éventuel (x, 4). D'après le contexte, on ne doit pas tant donner à tous absolument, qu'à tous indistinetement, sans consulter sa sympathie personnelle ou son antipathie. La seconde partie du v. s'éloigne de Mt. : « ne rejette pas celui qui veut t'emprunter », car Luc se proposait de revenir sur ce thème, v. 35. Ce qu'il ἃ mis à la place est une généralisation et un complément de 29h. Si l'on ne s'oppose pas à la violence, ce n'est pas pour réclamer après. On ἃ conjecturé sans preuve que Mt. et Luc reflétaient ici deux traductions différentes du même original araméen.
6:31
χαι ὑμεῖς (T S Υ) et non om. (H).
Dans ΜΙ. ce verset se trouve presque à la fin des instructions (vu, 19). Ce n'est point une raison pour l'expliquer dans Luc comme la conclusion de ce 33. om. yap p. καὶ 15 1S V) et non add. (T Η). qui précède, car il n’a été question jusqu'ici que de la charité envers les ennemis, et Jésus ne dit pas à ses disciples : « traitez les autres comme vous voudriez être traités si vous étiez les agresseurs », car cette hypothèse ne doit même pas être posée. Le pluriel au lieu du singulier indique par lui-même une transition. Le v. 31 est donc un principe général, qu'il faut prendre comme tel, et qui sert de base à ce qui va suivre (Schanz). — Kai « en un mot », « d'une façon générale ». Notez la forme positive du précepte, qui lui donne une extension en charité aussi indéfinie que notre amour-propre; que ne sont pas en effet nos exigences et nos prétentions vis-àvis des autres? Aussi était-il bien inutile d’expliciter : de même que vous voulez que les hommes vous fassent du bien, comme syrsin., r.
6:32
χάρις est non pas la reconnaissance, mais [a faveur de Dieu. Quand on aime ceux qui vous aiment, on ne fait rien pour Dieu. L'amour désintéressé ne s'explique que par une charité exercée en vue de Dieu, qui Jui est donc agréable. C'est à peu près le même sens que ML. avec un mot cher à Paul (Holtz.). Les pécheurs au lieu des publicains (Mt.) avec plus d'affectation dans le parallélisme verbal que dans Mt.
La charité de miséricorde doit être universelle et désintéressée, comme celle de Dieu; cf. Mt. v, 46-48. Les versets 34 et 35 sont propres à Luce et remplacent Mt. v, 42» par un développement particulier. Dans les parties communes, au lieu des publicains et des gentils, Luc dit les pécheurs, terme plus généralement compris; au lieu d'aimer et de saluer, il dit aimer et faire du bien, ce qui est aussi plus général; au lieu de parfaits, il dit miséricordieux, qui est plus dans le thème. Autant d'indices que Mt. est primitif.
6:33
Les salutations (Mt.) intéressaient beaucoup les Juifs (cf. Mt. xn, 38); c'était un trait particulier d'affection, auquel Luc préfère la bienfaisance en général. Le mot de « pécheurs » est d’ailleurs moins juste que celui de « gentils ». il n’est point si commun parmi les « pécheurs » de rendre le bien pour le bien; ceux qui le faisaient parmi les gentils étaient parmi les meilleurs gentils.
6:34
δανείζω signifie ordinairement prêter à intérêt, parce que l'antiquité grecque ne connaissait guère d’autre forme de prêt. Mais il peut signifier simplement prêter : τοῖς δεομένοις δανίζων χωρὶς τόκων (IV Macc. 11, 8). Ce doit être ici le sens. On prête en espérant recevoir; il s'agit d'une espérance ferme, peut-être même garantie. Cela, des pécheurs (ἁμαρτωλοί, celle fois sans article) le font aussi, à la condition de recevoir autant qu’ils ont donné. Sur le sens de ἀπολαμθάνειν cf. Dirt. Or. 669, 20, παρὰ τῶν ἀπολαθόντων « de ceux qui ont recu, qui ont été remboursés ». Si l'on entendait τὰ ἴσα dans le sens de « une faveur semblable », on atténuerait le sens technique de ἀπολάῤδωαιν. Il s'agit, comme précédemment, de pécheurs qui ont encore de bonnes qualités ; ils ne sont pas sous l'empire de la Loi, mais il leur arrive parfois de suivre une certaine honnêteté naturelle, de prèler pourvu qu'ils soient à peu près sûrs d’être remboursés.
6:35
11 faut que les disciples fassent quelque chose de plus. Mais quoi? C’est une difficulté célèbre. 1) La correction ἀντελπίζοντες proposée par M. Th. Reinach (cf. RB. 4895, 116) fournirait une base au sens de la Vulgate; elle est ingénieuse à cause de la confusion possible de NT avec Π:. mais comment se serait-on écarté d'un texte si clair pour chercher en divers sens? Comment admettre cette lecon sans aucune autorité grecque ? 2) La lecon μηδένα (ἀπελπί-- ζοντες) de NZ Il" 489 est soutenue par les syrr. (syrsin., pes. hier. hrel. Diat. -ar.), les syrr. ont entendu μηδένα d’une personne (et non d'un pluriel neutre), ce qui est de beaucoup le plus vraisemblable. Comme ils ont séparé δανίζετε par une ponctuation, et ajouté ensuite la copule, leur sens pourrait bien être : « et ne désespérez de personne », comme ἃ compris M. Burkitt : do not give up hope of any one. À supposer que le sens soit : « et n'enlevez l'espérance à personne, ne désespérez personne » (Meræ, Gwilliam), on peut se demander s'ils ont bien compris le grec? Merx le soutient avec force et cite pour le sens actif de désespérer Sir, xxvn, 24, qui signifie plutôt perdre l'espérance. C'est probablement encore le sens de l’Anthologie χι, 144, ἄλλον ἀπελπίζων, « lui qui désespérait d'un autre », malgré l'accusatif, et de saint Irénée (1, 7, 6) ἡσυχῇ δὲ πῶς ἑαυτὰς ἀπηλπιχυῖαι τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ θεοῦ, iraduit : in silentio sensim semetipsas retrahunt desperantes a vita Dei, qui ne signifie pas que ces âmes se sont rebutées cllesmèmes, mais ont désespéré d’elles-mêmes. À supposer donc qu'il faille lire μηδένα, et d'une personne, le sens du grec serait bien celui que M. Burkitt a donné du syrien : ne désespérant de personne, espérant que les plus pauvres vous rendront, disposilion peu conforme au contexte. Mais si le sens était par impossible : « ne désespérant, ne rebulant personne, ne refusant à personne comme dans Mt. v, 42 : μὴ ἀποστροφῇς, ce sens ne conviendrait pas au contexte, parce que le désespoir ici doit être en parallèle avec l’espoir du v. 34, de sorte que ce sentiment doit être dans l'âme du prêteur; c'est pour son compte que, au lieu d'espérer, il ne doit pas-désespérer. 3) Désespérer au neutre est le sens des latt. nihil desperantes, préféré par beaucoup de modernes (Schanz, Plum. Füllion etc.). C'est la seule signification connue de ἀπελπίζειν, terme récent, mais assez fréquent dans le grec hellénistique; c'est le sens normal (exemples dans Sophoclès), des médecins (Hobart, p. 118), de la Bible (Sir. xxu, 21; xxvur, 21; II Mach. 1x, 18), de Josèphe (Bell. V, ix, 4). On prétend même que la Vg. nihil inde sperantes n’est pas le texte de saint Jérôme mais une corruption de nthil desperantes, devenu aussi nihil sperantes. Mais comment l'entend-on? « ne désespérant pas de recouvrer un jour ou l'autre votre argent », admis comme plausible par Plum. est absolument répugnant dans ce contexte héroïque; « ne désespérant jamais de la récompense de la part de Dieu », exigerait ensuite « car » et non pas « et votre récompense sera grande ». Dans ce sens, μή serait à tout le moins plus naturel que μηδέν qui ne peut guère se justifier que par Act. 1v, 24, μηδὲν εὑρίσκοντες. 4) Il faut donc revenir au texte de la Vg.-Clém., maintenu par WW nul inde sperantes (où inde est ajouté pour Ja clarté), dans δ. et plusieurs mss. hiéronymiens. Ce doit être une correction de saint Jérôme qui a écrit in Ezech. XVIII : a quibus non speratis recipere; cf. AmBr. in Tobiam xvi, 54 et Chrys. vir, 199 À : δανείζετε γάρ, φησί, παρ᾽ ὧν μὴ προσδοκᾶτε λήψεσθαι et 575 À παρ᾽ ὧν où προσδοχᾶτε λάθειν! Les versions δοὶ. et sah., arm. (d'après Meræ) vont avec Vg. (Field, Knab., Loisy etc.). Le contexte est tout à fait satisfaisant. Les Gentils prêtent avec espérance de retour, prêtez sans espérance de retour, sans espérer recevoir. ἀπελπίζω n'a jamais ce sens, il est vrai, mais il ἃ pu être forgé par Luc comme parallèle à ἀπολαμδάνειν qui ἃ aussi les deux sens de recevoir et d'abandonner. Le moyen âge ἃ entendu ce verset du prêt à intérêt, mais il n'y a point là de tradition exégétique, comme on l’a pu déjà constater. Renoncer seulement aux intérêts serait peu conforme à la disposition de dépouillement complet dont tout ce passage esquisse l'idéal. I ne s'agit point ici d’un ordre, mais d’un conseil. Si l’on objecte que prêter est alors synonyme de donner, on méconnaît une nuance. Celui qui emprunte rougirait souvent de recevoir un don. On lui prête donc, disposé à recevoir le remboursement s'il est offert, mais où prête tout disposé à faire le sacrifice du tout à l'occasion, nihil sperantes, μηδὲν ἐλπίζοντες ἀπολαδεῖν (Field).
6:36
μισθός comme vi, 23, sans ajouler ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ qui n’était plus nécessaire.
6:37
Même sens que Mt. v, 45, sans les belles images sùrement primitives, qui fait lever son soleil, qui envoie la pluie... le père dans les cieux est remplacé par le Très-Haut, les justes et les injustes (au sens juif), par les ingrats et les mauvais. — καὶ ἔσεσθε n’est pas subordonné à καὶ ἔσται; comme si la récompense consistait à devenir Fils du Très-Haut, mais coordonné; on devient Fils de Dieu en imitant sa bonté. Ce premier effet passe avant l’autre dans l’ordre du temps; il est placé le second pour servir de transilion avec ce qui suit.
Non seulement on ne doit pas en vouloir à ses ennemis ni venger ses injures personnelles; il ne faut pas même juger, c'est-à-dire, comme il est expliqué par la suite, juger que le prochain a mal agi. Il ne s’agit pas évidemment de la répression sociale ou des verdicts de la puissance judiciaire, mais des jugements prononcés intérieurement ou en paroles, sans mandat. Cela n'exclut pas non plus l'appréciation morale d'un acte; mais ce n’est pas à nous à déclarer coupable celui qui l'a posé. Sainte Catherine de Sienne a beaucoup insisté sur ce point. On est si souvent trompé par des apparences défavorables! Et l'on n'a pas le droit de faire une enquête quand on n'a pas mission de juger, Dieu est toujours là pour nous traiter avec l'indulgence que nous aurons eue pour les autres. Luc développe même le conseil négatif de ne pas juger en celui d'absoudre. Il emploie deux fois οὐ μή qui n’est pas dans Mt. ; cf. Mc. Com. XCIHII.
Ces deux versets vont bien ensemble, puisque la charité commande aussi de ne pas juger. Mais le v. 38 est plus naturellement dans le thème de ce qui précède. fl semble donc que Luc ἃ mis ici le v. 37 moins d'après son dessein littéraire particulier, que parce qu'il trouvait les deux idées jointes dans un contexte semblable à celui de Mt. vi, 1. 2. Mais Mt. continue sur le même ton, landis que Luc ἃ donné un autre tour à ΜΙ. νη, 3-5. C'est donc vraisemblablement Mt. qui est primitif; Luc a développé le jugement selon ses parties principales et a rattaché la mesure à son thème précédent de donner largement.
6:38
Dans Mi. la perfection du Père céleste avait quelque chose d’un peu intimidant; Luc parle seulement de la miséricorde « de votre Père », la miséricorde étant d'ailleurs plus spécialement dans le thème.
Luc revient à l’idée du don, préparée par celle d'absolution, et interprète dans ce sens la mesure de Mt. νι, 2, qui était une mesure de justice. Ce logion avait une forme approchante dans Mec. 1v, 24, par l'addition de καὶ προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν. D'ailleurs, si Luc eût pu ajouter de sa plume δίδοτε, καὶ δοθήσεται outv pour faire la transition, ce qui suit ἃ une saveur si réelle, d’après les usages journaliers, qu’on ne peut en contester l'authenticité comme parole de Jésus. La bonne mesure est déjà quelque chose de plus que la quantité strictement exigée; la Ὁ denrée est encore pressée pour que le récipient contienne davantage; secouée, pour que les intervalles soient remplis, s'il s'agit par exemple de fruits, et elle déborde encore au moment où on la verse. — δώσουσιν est un pluriel qui équivaut à δοθήσεται dans le style pet des apocalypses qui comprend Dieu et ses anges (εἴ. xnr, 20). Cette surabondance exprimée si fortement fixe le sens des derniers termes : on ne vous donnera pas exactement çe que vous aurez donné; mais si vous êtes larges et bons, on sera large et bon, avec cet excès dans la récompense qui appartient aux dons de Dieu par rapport à ceux de l'homme. — Le κόλπος est formé par les plis de la tunique; cf. Is. zxv, 7; Jér. xxxn, 18; Ps. rxxvm (79), 12; de même chez les Grecs : καὶ χόλπον βαθὺν χαταλιπόμενος τοῦ κιθῶνος (Hér. vi, 125), d'autant plus large qu'on remontait davantage d'étoffe au-dessus de la ceinture; le sinus des Romains était le pli de la toge (Liv. xxr, 48.40 = Por. ti, 33, 2) qui servait de poche (sinuw laæo, Hon. Sat. 11, 3, 172); l'usage palestinien consiste aussi à recevoir la denrée dans le manteau (cf. Ruth. nr, 15) parfois relevé comme un tablier. La sentence qui termine le verset était probablement un proverbe courant. Merx cite Targ. [5. xxvn, 8: 45 752 ΠΞ ὍΝ. nnmT NNNDA « avec le boisseau dont tu te sers pour mesurer, on mesurera pour toi »; de même (en hébreu) Sanhedr. 400% et Sota 1, 7. .
6:39
Le discours prend un nouveau tour, comme dans v, 36. La petite parabole est saisissante. 11 y a assez souvent en Palestine, près des chemins qui traversent les champs, et presque sur le chemin, des ouvertures de citernes ou de silos; c’est merveille que l'on n’y tombe pas pendant la nuit; que penser de deux aveugles? L'hypothèse n'est d'ailleurs pas absurde; on rencontre encore aujourd'hui des aveugles qui vont deux par deux, comme pour s'encourager mutuellement, tâtant la route avec leurs bâtons chacun de son côté,
Ces deux versets semblent joints dans Luc; il ne faut pas que les aveugles guident, car en général les disciples valent ce que valent les maîtres. Le premier se trouve en substance dans Mt. xv, 14, où il est question des Pharisiens; le second ressemble à Mt. x, 24. 25. C’est le seul élément vraiment particulier que Luc ait ajouté au discours de Mt. Cette insertion doit nous éclairer sur sa pensée. Il semble que c'est le début d’une seconde partie du discours qui va traiter de la charité de zèle, moins dans son exercice, que dans les dispositions nécessaires pour l'exercer avec fruit. Le sujet était déjà amorcé par la recommandation de ne pas juger. C'est la première tentation de ceux qui s’adonnent à la vertu, et qui aidés par la grâce plus qu'ils ne pensent, sont souvent sévères pour les autres; ce serait la racine d’un zèle amer.
6:40
L'application de la parabole paraissait devoir être : de même un guide spirituel mal informé conduit son disciple à l'erreur; mais cette conclusion, calquée sur la parabole, serait banale. La lecon que Jésus voulait donner était qu'on ne doit S’occuper de guider les autres que lorsqu'on est très parfait, d'autant que le disciple ne dépassera pas le maitre; qu'on juge de ce que cela pourrait être si le guide lui-même est aveugle! Le sens général du v. est clair et assez bien rendu par la Vo. Le syrsin., appréhendant peut-être que les disciples soient égalés à Jésus, a traduit : « Aucun disciple n'est aussi parfait ue son maitre en doctrine » et omet la suite. D'ailleurs la construction n'est pas claire : οὖχ ἔστιν est comme οὐδείς... ἔστιν, auquel répond πᾶς... κατηρτισμένος est le sujet de ἔσται. Tout disciple arrivé au terme de sa formation sera comme son maitre (tout au plus). ᾿ ὃ D'autres (Schanz, Holtz. etc.) : « tout disciple sera achevé comme son maitre ». Dans Mt. x, 24 le sens est tout différent : les disciples de Jésus ne seront pas mieux traités que lui; cf. Le. xxn, 27; Jo. xur, 16. Le même proverbe ἃ pu être employé par Jésus (comme par d'autres) avec des applications bien différentes.
6:41
κάρφος corps sec provenant d'une écorce ou de roguures; brin de paille ou fétu de bois. — δοκός : en Galilée on employait les poutres même pour des maisons modestes οἵ. Me. Com. Ὁ. 31. La poutre ne vient ici que par opposition au κέρφος qui est donc plutôt un fétu de bois (d'après une partie de la tradition rabbinique, un cure-dents ef. Biscnorr, Jesus und die Rabbinen… p. 89, n. 4). Le travers que reprend Jésus ἃ été souvent signalé par les moralistes : τί τἀλλότριον ἄνθρωπε βασκανώτατε, κακὸν ὀξυδορκεῖς, τὸ τ᾽ ἴδιον παραθλέπεις : (poète cité par Pic. de curiositate, 1); cf. Cic. Tusc. πὶ, 30; Hon. I Sat. wi, 25; La Fon- TAINE, Fables, I, vit, 28 : « Lynx envers nos pareils et taupes envers nous ». — xaravoéw dans LC. 4 fois, dans Act. 4 fois, et seulement ici dans Mt. vn, 3 pour les évangiles. Serait-il emprunté par Mt. grec à Luc? Le verbe indique une attention soutenue.
Luc revient ici à Mt. vu, 3-5, où l'admonestation découle naturellement du conseil de ne pas juger. Les deux textes sont étonnamment semblables, celui de Lue étant seulement un peu plus soigné. Dans le contexte de Luc, l'accent porte sur le sot empressement du moniteur bénévole qui fait du zèle alors qu'il devrait s'appliquer à la correction de ses propres défauts. Dans le Talmud les mêmes termes sont au contraire tournés contre ceux qui refusent la correction : « Une génération qui juge ses juges : si on lui dit enlève la bûchette de tes yeux; on lui répond : enlève la poutre de ton œil » (Buba bathra 15b); peut-être est-ce une ironie contre l'Évangile.
6:42
ἢ a. πως (S V) et non om. (T H).
ἀδελφέ (om. Mt.) est onctueux οἱ prépare bien ὑποχριτά, Celui qui a une poutre dans l'œil ne peut pas l'ignorer; mais au lieu de considérer attentivement ses défauts, dont il doit avoir au moins vaguement conscience, il s'occupe de ceux des autres; son hypocrisie consiste peut-être surtout à feindre la Charité, tandis qu'il n'est mù que par l'envie : βασχανώτατε cité au v. #1. — οὐ βλέπων, le seul cas où Lue emploie οὐ avec un participe (Plum.).
6:43
La parabole n'est vraiment expliquée dans ses deux termes qu’au v. 45; elle peut cependant confirmer par une de ses parties ce qui vient d'être dit, d’où le mot γάρ, En effet celui qui a uné poutre dans l'œil ne peut faire du bien à son prochain, à cause du mauvais état où il est lui-même. Mt. (vu, 47 et 18) disait ce qui se passe, et qu’il ne peut en ètre autrement; Luc a embrassé les deux aspects sous une méme formule, en évitant de dire d’un végétal qu'il ne peut pas faire telle chose. — Pour ποιεῖν καρπόν cf. πι, 8; σαπρός signifie « pourri, usé par la vétusté »; il faut penser que Luc et Mt. l'ont pris dans Le sens plus récent de « mauvais de sa nature », le seul qui convienne ici. 4%) γάρ omis par syrsin. D etc. latt., quelques mss. bo. est difficile à expliquer; on comprend mieux la tournure de ΜΙ. vu, 20 : « Vous les connaitrez donc par leurs fruits Mais Mt. xu, 33 ἃ : Ex γὰρ τοῦ καρποῦ τὸ δένδρον γινώσκεται, que Luc ἃ mis ici quoique 44} suffise à son contexte. La question n’est pas comme dans ΜΕ. vu ou même χα de savoir comment on connaît la vraie nature des gens, mais simplement d'établir que seuls les bons arbres peuvent produire de bons fruits. Mais Luc n’a pas voulu laisser perdre ce logion important, qui pouvait servir de principe général à #40. — ἴδιος est ajouté comme dans vi, #1. 44b ἄκανθαι pouvait désigner des épines très modestes (vin, 7), mais aussi des arbres comme l'acacia nilotica ou le zizyphus spina Christi; tandis que l'idée ne pouvait venir à personne de chercher des figues ou des raisins sur des chardons (τρίδολοι de Mt.); Luc a donc dit βάτος, qui indique la ronce, un véri- . table arbuste auquel se mêle parfois la vigne sauvage. — τρυγῶσιν est un mot technique qui n'améliore pas le texte, car l'idée de faire la vendange sur les ronces dépasse la mesure de l'invraisemblance, suffisamment esquissée par συλλέγουσιν (NIt.). Dans Mt. aussi la vive interrogation suppose une réponse négative qu'il est un peu lourd d’énoncer en forme de proposition négalive.
. La marche de ces versets est comme celle de 39. 40; la comparaison ou parabole précède, puis vient la pensée dont elle ἃ préparé l'intelligence. Et cependant tout ce passage est une confirmation du précédent{yép v. 43), où l’on indiquait déjà qu'un homme virieux est incapable de faire du bien aux autres. Les vv. 43 et #4 correspondent à Mt. vi, 16-18, mais dans l'ordre inverse. Mt. va du fait extérieur à la nature des choses, ce qui est plus naturel; Luc ἃ changé, pour l’ordre logique du discours, un peu comme Mt. dans un autre contexte (Mt. xu, 33), où Luc trouvait aussi la pensée du v. 45 (Mt. xu, 34. 35). Il est donc probable que Le. a trouvé ce passage dans deux sources. Et il faut noter que la manière de Luc est moias voisine de celle du sermon sur la montagne que de l’autre (Mt. χις, 33-35).
6:45
αὐτου (5 V) plutôt que om. (T H).
Comme Mt. χα, 34. 35, mais en intervertissant l’ordre. Celui de Luc était exigé par son contexte. Il explique de l'homme la parabole des arbres non sans une nouvelle comparaison : le cœur vertueux est comparé à un trésor dont on tire de bonnes choses, tandis que Le réceptacle du mal ne reçoit point de qualification particulière. On eût pu conclure que l'homme vertueux fait de bonnes actions. Mais depuis le v. 39 il est question de ceux qui se font les guides des autres; la bonne œuvre, c'est donc ici la bonne parole qui sort du cœur trop plein comme le ruisseau de la source. L'ensemble est donc suffisamment enchaîné; mais on doit convenir que tout le développement est plus naturel dans Mt. x11, 33-35, où il était plus expressément question des paroles. Ce développement ἃ été inséré par Luc dans le grand sermon où il était comme attiré par une comparaison semblable à propos des faux prophètes. Il semble bien que Luc ἃ bloqué. La source dont il se servait pour le grand sermon pouvait très bien être à peu près identique à Mt. vu, 15-20 (sauf le v. 19).
6:46
Le mot χύριε « Seigneur » et non pas seulement διδάσκαλε « maître de doctrine » implique que Jésus donne son enseignement avec autorité οἱ qu'il peut poser des préceptes. Dans Mt. « la volonté de mon Père qui est dans les cieux», vraisemblablement primitil par rapport à ἃ λέγω. Jésus s'adresse ici à ceux qui le prennent pour maitre, par conséquent à ses disciples, au moins dans le sens large.
6:47
Dans Mt. l'opposition existe entre la maison construite sur le rocher, et celle qui est construite sur le sable; les causes de la ruine sont la pluie amenant des torrents d'eau qui viennent: battre la maison, et en plus uu vent violent. Or ces causes de ruine sont surtout efficaces contre une maison bâtie sur un sol mouvant et en parfaite harmonie avec les conditions climatériques de la Palestine. Les fortes pluies y sont toujours accompagnées d'un grand vent; — nous l'avons vu faire voler des tuiles comme des feuilles et projeter des toits entiers à plusieurs mètres de distance. Les torrents d'eaux qui se forment instantanément font d'autant plus de dégâts que les rues elles-mêmes ne sont pas disposées pour l'écoulement normal des eaux. Le texte de Mt. est donc primitif (cf. RB. 4896, 31). Quand bien même Luc l'aurait eu sous les yeux, il ἃ pu, à son ordinaire, présenter les choses sous un aspect plus généralement plausible. Chez lui, l'opposition est entre une maison dont le fondement repose sur le rocher, et une maison simplement posée sur le sol sans fondation, hypothèse qui n'est évidemment pas normale, mais non pas absolument invraisemblable; en tout cas de nombreuses construclions antiques, mème considérables, tenaient plus par l'équilibre des parties que par la profondeur des fondations. Au lieu de ces fleuves qui se mettent à couler, Luc suppose l'inondation d'un vrai fleuve sorti de son lit, comme seule cause de ruine. Pareil ‘accident dut arriver souvent à Antioche, sur les bords de l'Oronte, sans parler des célèbres ravages du Tibre. De même dans le détail, Luc paraît moins primitif; au v. 47, ὁ ἐρχόμενος πρός με précise que celui qui écoute, écoûte en qualité de disciple; ὑποδείξω x. +. À. est moins sémitique que ὁμοιωθήσετχι (cf. Ps. ΧΧΥΠ (28), 4; cxur (143), 7; Sir. xxv, 41 ete.); au v. 48 ὃς ἔσκαψεν xat ἐδάθυνεν καὶ ἔθηχεν ressemble à la locution hébraïque qui emploie le verbe ΒΩ pour signitier « profond » (cf. Os. 1x, 9; Is. xxix, 48; Jér. xuix, 8. 30), mais la phrase est très naturelle en grec, et convient au thème des fondations adopté par Luc; οὐκ ἴσχυσεν σαλεῦσαι αὐτήν est plus élégant que οὐκ ἔπεσεν (M1.). La fin du v. 48 διὰ τὸ καλῶς οἰχοδομῆσθαι αὐτήν (NBWLE 33 157 δολ. sah.) est certaine; ces mots sont remplacés par le texte de Mt. dans ACD etc. latf. ng. quelques mss. de οὶ.» pes. hrel. arm. eth. tandis que syrsin. n'a rien. Si l'on ne préfère pas le vacuum de syrsin. (avec Merx)), loujours est-il que διὰ τὸ καλῶς x. τ᾿ À. est secondaire par rapport à Mt. De même au v. 49, συνέπεσεν et ῥῆγμα plus élégants que ἔπεσεν οἱ πτῶσις. vi, 1-10. LE CENTURION DE CAPHARNAGM (Mt. vin, 5-43). Aussitôt après le sermon sur la montagne, Mt. place la gutrison du lépreux (vu, 1-4). Comme Le. l'a déjà racontée (v, 12-16) en suivant l'ordre de Me. (τ, 40-45), il ne se retrouve avec Mt. qu’à l'entrée de Capharnaüm, pour raconter l’histoire du centurion. Cette coïncidence est assurément très notable, et il est sûr aussi que Le. et Mt. se rencontrent sur l’ensemble du récit et sur les paroles prononcées, Mais les différences ne sont pas moins évidentes, quoique plutôt à la surface, et sans entrainer de véritables contradictions quant aux faits. Luc est beaucoup plus détaillé. 11 est donc impossible de comparer son rapprochement avec Mt., même dans ce cas, avec sa dépendance de Me. dans les sections où il le suit de près. Sur la synagogue de Capharnaüm, cf. KouL et WarziNcer : Antike Synagogen in Galilaea, Leipiig, 1916. L'admirable édifice découvert à Tell Hum dans le terrain des Pères Franciscains sur le bord du lac remonte au ne siècle; il fut peut-être construit sur l'emplacement d’une synagogue plus ancienne.
6:4
… For the exception of I Sam. 21:1-6, in view of the grave necessity of David and his followers (cf. Mt. 12:4; Mt. 2:26; Lc. 6:4), Achimelech requires a minimum of legal purity. …
6:5
Agraphon (Greek: "Unwritten Thing"; plural Agrapha)
… citations of this phrase, none attributes it to Jesus, many to the "prophet" (that is, to Ez. 18, 24-30; 33, 12-16, 20). In codex D (cf. A. Merk, Novum Test. gr., 4th ed., Rome 1942, pp. 69, 212) the phrase of Jesus to the Sabbath-breaker (in place of Lk. 6, 5) must be a later invention against the Judaizers, modeled on Mk. 3, 27, and the addition to Mt. 20, 28 is a parallel to Lk. 14, 8-10.
6:11
It is almost certain that this brother of the Lord is identical with the apostle Jude of James (Lk. 6, 11; Acts 1, 13), surnamed Thaddaeus or Lebbaeus (Mt. 10, 3; Mk. 3, 18). In fact tradition is almost unanimous in favor of the apostolate of this brother of the Lord. …
6:12
… Jesus chooses the twelve from among the disciples and the crowd that by now follows him (Mk. 3:7) and delivers the great Sermon on the Mount (Lk. 6:12-49). All this must have happened fairly early, in the first period of the Galilean ministry. …
… One notices the exactness of his clinical observation: his diagnosis is clear (Lk. 4:38); he perfectly characterizes functional disorders (ibid. 22:14); he does not omit to indicate, whenever paired organs are involved, which side is affected by the ailment (ibid. 6:12; 22:50); he clearly distinguishes illness from diabolical possession, even in cases where they are simultaneous (D. Bardet, St Luc médecin et navigateur, in Bulletin de la Société …
6:13
Apostles (Gr. Ἀπόστολος "Sent One", from ἀποστέλλω)
… twelve collaborators chosen by Jesus, to whom he entrusted the continuation and completion of his redemptive mission (Mt. 28:18-20; Jn. 15:16). Thus Jesus called "the twelve" (Mk. 3:14; Mt. 10:1), whom he chose from an unspecified number of disciples (Lk. 6:13). "The twelve" was a fixed designation: Mk. 6:7 (Lk. 9:1); Mt. 10:5; 20:17; 26:14, etc.; Acts 6:2; this is proved above all by 1 Cor. 15:5, where Paul speaks of the appearances of …
… In the list of the Apostles in Mk. 3:16-19 he occupies second place; in that of Mt. 10:2-4; Lk. 6:13-16; Acts 1:13, the third (after Peter and Andrew).
… According to the Gospel data it was well known (τὸ ἑδρῶς), situated in the vicinity of Capernaum and characterized by high plateaus (Mt. 3:13; 5:1; 8:5; Mk. 3:20; Lk. 6:13, 17; 7:1; Jn. 6:17).
Primacy of Saint Peter and of the Roman Pontiff
… 6:68; 13:6-10, 36). Peter's particular position cannot be attributed to his seniority (there is no reason to believe him the oldest), nor to priority of vocation (Jn. 1:35-42; Mk. 1:16-20 and parallel passages, definitive call Mk. 3:13-15; Mt. 10:1; Lk. 6:13 with the list of the Apostles), nor to his ambition, since if the Apostles had occasion to complain about the pretensions of the sons of Zebedee (Mt. 20:24), they never did so about those of Peter. …
6:14
Bartholomew (Gr. Bartholomáios, Bartholomaeus), Apostle, Saint
I. SACRED SCRIPTURE. - One of the twelve apostles in the New Testament, named only in the lists of the Synoptics (Mt. 10:3; Mk. 3:18; Lk. 6:14), where he is joined with Philip, and in Acts 1:13. The name is a patronymic whose two elements are Aramaic: Bar-Talmaj, "son of Talmaj." Talmaj occurs in the Bible as the name …
CATALOGUES OF THE APOSTLES. - In Mt. 10:2-4; Mk. 3:14-19; Lk. 6:14-16 and Acts 1:13 is found the list of the names of the twelve Apostles. …
In the lists of the Apostles, G. son of Zebedee (v.) is distinguished from a G. son of Alphaeus (Mt. 10, 2-4; Mk. 3, 16-19; Lk. 6, 14-16; Acts 1, 13). St. Luke in his lists, preserved in the Gospel and in the Acts, also enumerates an apostle called Jude of G., which is commonly interpreted as "brother of G." In the …
PHILIP, Apostle, Saint. - One of the "twelve," from Bethsaida (v.), the fifth in the lists (Mt. 10:3; Mk. 3:18; Lk. 6:14; Acts 1:13). In the Gospels, only John gives biographical information about him. Called by Jesus, he informed his friend Nathanael or Bartholomew (?) thus: "We have found Him of whom …
Primacy of Saint Peter and of the Roman Pontiff
… Thus in the lists of the Apostles, while the order of the others varies, Peter always remains first (Mt. 10:2; Mk. 3:16; Lk. 6:14; Acts 1:13); Matthew expressly emphasizes: πρῶτος Σίμων ὁ λεγόμενος Πέτρος. …
6:15
2) Father of the apostle James "the less" according to the 4 lists of the apostles (Matt. 10:3; Mark 3:18; Luke 6:15; Acts 1:13).
… Only Simon the Cananaean (Mt. 10:4; Mk. 3:18) has in Lk. 6:15 (cf. Acts 1:13) the name "Simon called the Zealot," that is, his Aramaic nickname: "Cananaean" was translated into Greek, while for the name of Thaddaeus (Mt. 10:3; Mk. 3:18) …
… He interprets on occasion an Aramaic term (Lk. 6:15) and clarifies obscure Semitic expressions (ibid. 21:20-24: the siege and capture of Jerusalem by the Gentiles replace "the abomination [v.] of desolation"). …
Matthew, Apostle, Evangelist, Saint
… In the catalogues of the Apostles, Mk. 3, 18 and Lk. 6, 15 place M. in seventh position, Mt. 10, 3 and Acts 1, 13 in the eighth. …
… SΔWΘ 13 etc.) in Mt. 10:4 and Mk. 3:18; "the Zealot" (ὁ Ζηλωτής) in Lk. 6:15 and Acts 1:13. The title "Canaanite" does not mean "a native of Cana," as St. Jerome and certain Greek, Coptic and Ethiopian authors thought, who sometimes identified him with Nathanael …
In the catalogues of the Apostles of the Synoptics (Mt. 10, 3; Mk. 3, 18; Lk. 6, 15) and of Acts 1, 13 only the name of Thomas appears. …
Since "zealot" in Aramaic is gan'ānā, according to not a few exegetes the apostle Simon called καναναῖος "Cananaean" (Mt. 10:4; Mk. 3:18) would have been a Zealot (cf. Lk. 6:15; Acts 1:13) in the primitive sense of the word.
6:16
… 6:15 (cf. Acts 1:13) the name "Simon called the Zealot," that is, his Aramaic nickname: "Cananaean" was translated into Greek, while for the name of Thaddaeus (Mt. 10:3; Mk. 3:18) the name of Lebbaeus is also found in the biblical manuscripts, but Lk. 6:16 (= Acts 1:13) knows for Thaddaeus the name: Judas of James.
… Son of a certain Simon, from the city of Qerijoth (John 6:72; 13:2-26), perhaps the present-day Hirbet el-Qarjatejn, a small town in southern Judea, he was called to the apostolate (Luke 6:16) and appointed administrator of the group of the "twelve" (John 12:6; 13:29). He betrayed the Master for thirty pieces of silver (Matt. 26:14 ff. and parallel texts). …
JUDAS THADDEUS. - Apostle, distinguished in the lists from the namesake traitor by the designation "J. [brother] of James" (in Lk. 6:16 in the penultimate place; in Acts 1:13, in the last place, the Iscariot being absent), or by the epithet Thaddeus (in Mt. 10:3 and Mk. 3:18, in the third-to-last place). …
… participles can refer to a fact not yet narrated (and precisely to the anointing that will be related in ch. 12), but already known to all. Judas too is presented as the one who betrayed (ὁ παραδούς) before his betrayal is narrated (Mt. 10:4; cf. Mk. 3:19; Lk. 6:16). From the comparison of the Synoptics with John it results that Mary of Bethany had anointed the Lord (Jn. 11:2), beginning from the head (Mt. 26:7; Mk. 14:3) and ending at the feet (Jn. 12:3).
6:17
Various references to Jesus' miracles place alongside the sick who were healed the demoniacs who were freed (Matthew 4:24; Mark 1:32, 34, 39; Matthew 8:16; Luke 4:40 ff.; Mark 3:10; Luke 6:17-19; 7:21).
Tyre (Heb.-Phoenician Şor, Şor; cf. Şor « fortress »; Gr. Τύρος; Mod. Şūr)
In the Persian and Hellenistic age the importance of T. kept diminishing; there remained, however, the great memory of its past power, ordinarily in union with Sidon, as the allusions of the Gospel show (Mt. 11:21-22; 15:21; Mk. 3:8; 7:24, 31; Lk. 6:17; 10:13 and following), together with a certain movement in its port (Acts 21:3-7).
6:18
… testimony of Sacred Scripture intervenes: from the Gospels, in fact, it is gathered that Jesus healed many possessed persons, and declared them such, clearly distinguishing them from ordinary sick people (Mk. 1:23-28; Mt. 8:28-34; 9:32-34; 12:22; 15:22-28; Lk. 6:18-19; 7:21; 9:37-44; 13:12-17; etc.). …
6:20
… This explains why Lk. 6:20-22 reports only 4 beatitudes (the 1st, 3rd, 4th and 8th) of Mt., causing them to be followed by 4 curses which, retracing them, interpret them by way of antithesis.
… But in it there is already a foretelling of the new times: the exaltation of humility and poverty (ibid., 1, 48, 51-53) preludes the beatitudes of the Sermon on the Mount (Mt. 5, 1-12; Lk. 6, 20-23), which will inaugurate the enduring economy of God's mercy, ancient and new (Lk. 1, 55). M. exalts the dignity conferred upon her by the Lord (ibid. 1, 48), but refers every glory …
This doctrine of the Church derives clearly from the Gospel, where the contrast of the "beatitudes" and the "woes" in the Sermon on the Mount is resolved in a reversal of positions after death, when those who "now" laugh "then" will weep, and vice versa (Lk. 6, 20-26; Mt. 5, 3-12), and this definitively, as appears from the parable of the rich man and the beggar
… For example, Lk. 4:1-13 inverts the last two temptations reported by Mt. 4:1-11. Sometimes in a series of common sections there appear episodes proper to some Synoptic Gospel (cf. Mt. 8-13 with Mk. 1:29-6:13; the sermon on the mount of Mt. 5-7 with Lk. 6:20-49; etc.).
6:21
Each of the 8 beatitudes is a rhythmic maxim (māšāl), consisting of a praise, in the present (Lk. 6:21 in iste on the vōv), and of a categorical promise which, although referring to the future (the first and the last have ἐστιν, which must have been lacking in the primitive Aramaic …
6:22
… (Ezra 10:8), the concept of synagogal excommunication was being formed from the time of Ezra; hence in the New Testament ἀποσυνάγωγος and ἀφορίζειν "to be expelled or separated from the synagogue" already appear as coined terms (Jn. 9:22; 12:42; 16:42; Lk. 6:22). In the Talmud two forms of such excommunication are distinguished: the niddūj involving temporary exclusion (30, 60, 90 days) from the sacred assemblies and perhaps also from society, …
From the grammatical point of view this interpretation of the Semitic expression can be justified; all the more so since in some parallel passages of the Synoptics the formula is replaced with "I" (cf. Mt. 5:11 with Lk. 6:22; Mt. 10:32 with Lk. 12:8; Mt. 16:31 with Mk. 8:27 and Lk. 9:18; Mt. 16:21 with Mk. 8:31 and Lk. 9:22; Mt. 19:28 with Lk. 22:29; Mt. 20:28 with Mk. 10:45 and Lk. 22:27).
6:23
… 106) is clear from Lk. 6:24-26 and from other passages of the New Testament (Mt. 10:38; 16:24; Acts 14:22; Rom. 8:17 f.; 1 Cor. 1:26-28; 2 Tim. 3:12): the fortunate of this world will not enjoy the recompense (or "reward") in heaven (Mt. 5:12; 6:1-2, 5; Lk. 6:23), since they have already received it here below. …
6:24
… Their character of exclusivity (B. Lanwer, p. 156; cf. 94, 99, 106) is clear from Lk. 6:24-26 and from other passages of the New Testament (Mt. 10:38; 16:24; Acts 14:22; Rom. 8:17 f.; 1 Cor. 1:26-28; 2 Tim. 3:12): the fortunate of this world will not enjoy the recompense (or …
In the Bible too, especially in the Psalms (e.g., 128, 6), in the Prophets and even in the Gospel (e.g., Lk. 6, 24), expressions are found that at first sight appear imprecatory. …
6:27
Religions, Comparative Study of
… It is also equivalent to forgetting that, if charity, according to Christ's precept (Mt. 5, 43-47; Lk. 6, 27-36, etc.), remains possible for some souls even toward persecutors, concord, on the other hand, practically ceases to be so, especially in deeply divided democratic societies with shifting majorities. …
6:30
… The D. presupposes the written Gospel, perhaps the Diatessaron of Tatian (doxology after the Our Father; quotation of Lk. 6:30 in 1:4; cf. Funk, Patres apostolici, I, Tübingen 1901, p. 5 note). …
6:31
Religions, Comparative Study of
… Man, in fact, cannot fail to notice or to feel the contradiction he accepts, the distortion he imposes on himself by doing to others what he would not wish done to himself (Tob. 4, 16; Mt. 7, 12; Lc. 6, 31). This is certainly enough to make even primitive peoples understand certain elementary duties of justice and charity, which the family, the tribe, the nation ordinarily place, in …
6:32
… return, what credit is that to you? You must instead love even those who do not love you; you must do good and lend even without hope of any repayment; thus you will be children of the Most High, who does good even to the wicked and the ungrateful" (Lk. 6:32-35). The concrete model of the love that Jesus wants from his disciples is the good Samaritan, who gives without any interested aim; it is love that distinguishes the good shepherd who …
6:35
All this is in perfect harmony with "Mutuum date nihil inde sperantes" (Lk. 6:35), and confirms that religious and moral precepts always precede, and in the end coincide with, scientific and practical requirements destined to reveal themselves over time. …
… having performed free acts obtains eternal life only as an inheritance; nor does merit cease where the work is obligatory: the love of enemies is an evangelical commandment, and yet it is said that for those who love them "their reward will be great" (Luke 6, 35); in the case of a precept by which the work is already owed to God, St. Thomas holds that man has merit for it "because of his own will he does what he ought" (Sum. …
6:36
… The Divine Savior, during his mortal life, impressed upon his disciples to be merciful "as your Father in Heaven is merciful" (Lk. 6:36). There is therefore a correlation between the m. that man exercises toward his neighbor and that which God will show toward him (Mt. 5:7; 18:21). He was the first to have feelings …
6:37
… It is suggested by the words of the Gospel: Nolite iudicare et non iudicabimini; nolite condemnare et non condemnabimini (Lk. 6:37). All moralists admit this. …
… Scripture also insists in this sense (v., for example, Mt. 7, 1; Lk. 6, 37; Rom. 14, 4; I Cor. 4, 5; I Cor. 4, 5, etc.). …
6:38
Heroic Act of Charity (also improperly called Heroic Vow)
… Ind., 20 Feb. 1907: Acta Sanctae Sedis, 40 [1907], p. 370 ff.); and in this it is essentially distinguished from a vow. But whoever makes the heroic act must not fear remaining a long time in purgatory, because he can justly trust in divine mercy (cf. Mt. 25, 40; Lk. 6, 38; 1 Pt. 4, 8). Moreover, the least increase of merit is a greater good than liberation from the greatest punishment of purgatory: the latter is temporal, the former eternal, with an increase of glory.
6:43
… l'amour de Dieu, ch. 6). Effective charity, that is, the unshaken resolve to obey God, to fulfill his will in all things and to please him in everything, and the execution of it, is the effect of the former, demonstrating its genuineness (Mt. 7:15-27; Lk. 6:43-49; Jn. 14:15-21), and is a valid criterion for judging of true charity toward God.
… Then he truly remits and cancels sins (Denz-U. 792, 799), since what matters to him is not exterior legalism, the righteousness of whitened sepulchres, but the interior renewal of man who, like a tree, bears good or bad fruit according to his interior state (cf. Mt. 12:33-35; 7:16-20; Lk. 6:43-46). The Lamb who takes away the sins of the world (Jn. 1:29) certainly cannot be content to cover man's sins, but brings a true interior purification and works an interior sanctification.
6:104
pp. 13-15). St. Ambrose (In Lc. 6, 104-105: PL 15, 1696-97) gives another valuable teaching: "As for the pagans," he writes, "one must follow the example of St. Paul in the Areopagus: first they are to be taught that there …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.